Roswell Fanatics

An extra chapter


Chapter Forty


[i]***

To endure is the first thing that a child ought to learn, and that which he will have the most need to know.

- Jean J. Rousseau[/i]***



“Birth pains shall make you groan,

As the cycle begins once more.

Out of the ashes they shall come,

Each more than they were once.



From earthen wombs and darkness –

Without light, life shall dwindle –

My chosen people shall arise.



Though the celestial light blinds,

Truth shall fall upon them.

None shall be left behind,

None shall turn from their path.



Where all seems lost and hopeless,

Truth and light shall enter through the fallen gates.

What was taken shall be returned.

Those who were exiled to darkness

Shall rise in the power and glory of the One and Only.”



The Last Book of Eudora, vs. 28-57

~~~



“I’m going away for a few days.” Max repeated himself once more to Isabel, Kyle, and Maria, who stood quite perplexed at the announcement.



“But what about school?” Maria asked. She frowned as if she just realized how unimportant that question was. She sighed as everyone looked at her strangely.



“What?”



“School will have to wait,” he replied calmly. “There’s just too much I need to work out – too much going on.”



“I’m going with you,” Isabel blurted out.



Max furrowed his brow and looked curiously at his sister. “I need this time to be alone and figure out what I want. There’s too many outside distractions and pressures here.” His eyes darted between Liz and the trio, who stood in front of him.



“You can do that,” Isabel said deliberately, her voice detached from the words. She locked gazes with Max. “But I’m coming.”



“Why?”



“I need to figure out things too, Max.” The strength in Isabel’s voice tapered off.



Max stared at Isabel with discerning eyes. He tried to read what lay behind those dark defiant eyes. Pausing a moment to consider her situation, Max nodded slowly. She would come along.



“Hey!” Maria’s jaw dropped. “You’re letting her go too? after telling us you wanted to be alone?”



“Look this whole thing - the almost dying, dealing with the memories I have – it’s all coming to a head,” Max sighed. “And I have all these conflicting emotions concerning my past and this ‘destiny’ chosen for me.”



He was being honest, and he hoped that they could understand that. Max couldn’t keep pushing the memories aside and pretend that they weren’t there, or important. For once in his life he would deal with it head on, rather than running away, or waiting to see what would happen.



“But we choose our own destinies,” Liz reminded Max with his own words. “Right Max?”



Max turned around and stared longingly at Liz. It tore him apart to think he could be separated from her at the end of this journey for ‘self’, but it was a journey he had to make. There were warring factions from within himself – Zan, the man who had a past and future, which needed to be resolved, and Max, who had made a life here on Earth.



He must make this journey.



“I’ll be leaving tomorrow,” he stated, glancing over at Isabel. She nodded. Max knew she would be ready to leave tomorrow; already he could see her mind churning with a list of things she would need.



“Where are you going?” Kyle asked, looking confused by the dramatics of it all.



“I don’t know. I’ll know when I get there.” Max felt this driving force urging him on, as if something was calling to him.



“And your parents?” Maria asked skeptically. “They just got you back. Don’t you think they’ll have more than a few questions?”



“It doesn’t matter,” Isabel replied mechanically. “We’re leaving. They’ll deal with it.”



“And yeah, what about Jesse?” Maria asked hesitantly. “What’s going to happen to him?”



“He has no say,” Isabel replied stiffly. If by some miracle she could forgive him, Isabel didn’t know if she could ever look at him in the same way.



“But you’ll be back right?” Liz asked tentatively.



Max smiled half-heartedly, trying to reassure her. “Of course we’ll be back.”



~~~



“Remember not a word,” Tess whispered, her tone adamant.



Michael rolled his eyes. “Yeah, I got it. You don’t want them to know.” He rested on the second to last step of the staircase, which led to his apartment. Digging his hands into his pocket for his eyes, just in case they had locked the door. “Why don’t you want to tell Max is beyond me,” he sighed in frustration.



He knew it wouldn’t change the fact of Alex’s death to any of them, but it would matter to Max that Tess hadn’t betrayed them. In fact, she had saved them all.



“It’s too late for Max and…” she stopped herself from finishing the thought. “He’s made his choice.” Tess was ardent about the statement.



“From what I’ve seen in the past week, and what I’ve learned tonight, things are anything but decided,” Michael countered. “Max has feelings for you.”



Tess looked at him strangely. He didn’t say things like that – ever. Feelings weren’t his forte. But not expressing his emotions didn’t make him blind.



Max was protective of Tess, just as Michael was of Isabel. Even though Max held the belief that Tess was responsible for Alex’s death, there was some little part in him that continued to question it – however strong the proof. Michael saw the conflict in Max’s eyes whenever Tess was in the same room.



“Don’t,” Tess winced, as if the words burned her. “There’s no more time for Truth.”



Michael watched Tess turn her back to him and walk toward his apartment. She was convinced Max sincerely loved Liz; and in this time and place, belonged with her. And at time Michael would have agreed.



He had felt the same way about Maria, in what seemed like ages ago – though a little less obsessive and infatuated. But always deep down, Michael was drawn to Isabel. And when Tess revealed to each of them their past and who they were, he understood; but human weakness placed him in denial, until it was too late.



He looked towards the apartment. Idiots. All of them were, including himself, he thought to himself as he stalked down the hallway.



~~~



Tess took a breath before entering the maelstrom, which she had left earlier. For the first time since she returned, she bore news for Max that would put a smile on his face. Tess closed her eyes as she reached out and wrapped her fingers around the cold brass knob. Okay. You can do this.



As she turned the knob and pushed it open, Tess was confronted with the surprise that Max and Isabel were not alone. Her eyes drifted onto Liz. How predictable?



“Tess.” A solemn voice spoke her name.



As her eyes flickered past Maria and Isabel, they fell upon someone whom she had missed much in the past year and a half exile. “Kyle.” His name left her lips breathlessly, as if someone had punched her in the stomach.



~~~



How many times had he dreamt about this moment? How many times had he imagined exactly what he would say to the woman who had used him to do her dirty work, in what was the most disgusting act of his life?



Now as she stood in front of him, the voiceless thoughts left him and he was once again rendered helpless – just as he was the night Alex died.



~~~



“What’s going on…” Michael walked into the apartment and was greeted by a thong of people. He hadn’t expected to see Liz, Maria, or Kyle here. And by the expressions on their faces, it looked like everything was about to hit the fan.



“Kyle,” Liz called to him softly. She knew that he had mentally dealt with the idea of Tess returning, but to see her for the first time since she slipped into the Granolith…the expression on his face told her exactly how unprepared he was.



Kyle felt a gentle squeeze of his shoulder and turned around to see Liz standing there, her face filled with understanding. It had seemed like a lifetime standing there. “I’m…I’m fine,” he managed to choke out. Buddha give me strength.



“It’s all right,” Isabel whispered, standing on the other side of Kyle. She hadn’t expected Tess to come back so early…or even at all. She couldn’t imagine the torment he was going through – the possible memories that remained etched inside, never to be erased.



Kyle frowned and looked around to see everyone staring at him with some level of concern. “What?” he exclaimed, plastering a smile on his face. “Did someone die in here or what?”



Everyone in the room seemed to tense up. Suddenly Kyle felt the impact of the misplaced joke. He mentally slapped himself for opening his mouth at all.



“I’m going away for a few days,” Max announced to the new arrivals, hoping the change of subject would relieve some of the awkwardness in the room. His eyes glanced at Michael before settling on Tess.



Her eyes flickered in acknowledgement of the news, but she didn’t turn to protest, or beg to go with him. Not that she had ever begged in her life. Max was disturbed by her elongated departure and this unexpected calm that seemed to exude from her. He looked questioningly at Michael who remained silent.



Tess tore her gaze from Kyle and looked at each of the individuals standing in the eerily quiet room. How relieved they would be. As she turned to seek out Max, she found that he was already staring at her. “You’re not the only one leaving,” she said calmly.



An almost inaudible gasp could be heard from each of the bystanders in the room. She had to stop herself from rolling her eyes at the look of relief on each of their faces. Tess lowered her eyes, and turned her head slightly to look over her shoulder; knowing Michael was standing behind her with more to say.



He already knew what she was going to say. They had discussed it at some length after their time in the caves.



Max stiffened at her comment. “You’re not coming with me,” he protested. From his peripheral vision, Max could see Liz shift uneasily beside Kyle; her eyes darted between him and Tess.



Tess straightened her posture, pulling herself up and staring indignantly at Max. “I’m not talking about coming with you,” she said slowly. “I’m returning to Antar.” The words seemed to slip past her lips so effortlessly, but it took every ounce of her strength in her to form each word. She blinked several times, chiding herself for leaving her emotions unchecked. Clearing her throat, she set her jaw, her eyes remaining fixed on Maxwell. She would never let them see her cry.



Isabel felt the tension leave everyone’s body at the seemingly ‘good’ news. Her eyes strayed past Tess on to Michael. He stood tall and strong with his arms folded across his chest, as if standing guard over her. She felt her stomach flutter at the image. Something wasn’t right.



As she caught Michael’s gaze, Isabel thought she saw something in those dark brooding eyes. She wasn’t sure, but as he stared intently at her, there was a flicker of sadness.



What for?



Michael wished it hadn’t played out like this. As he studied Isabel’s face – memorizing each feature, each strand of hair upon her head, the placement of her lips and eyes – Michael silently prayed she would understand his decision. He took a step forward and cleared his throat. “And I’m going with her.”



~~~



The storm had come on suddenly. It had surprised Andaria. During the New Moons, storms were an aberration; only twice in the books of Cian had there been recorded storms. But life was not as it had been, she thought to herself as she peered out of Tel Edrei.



“M’lady!” Medgio burst into the command center, panting for air.



Andaria was startled at the sudden entry. She braced herself, resting her hand against her smooth neck. Frowning, Andaria tilted her head looking at her servant with concern. “What is it?”



He stood at attention, as a soldier would, though he was no soldier. “There has been rumblings that Khivar is moving against Tel Edrei,” Medgio said ominously. “Tonight.”



Andaria steeled herself at the news. “How long do we have?” Her mind flashed with lists of things that must be accomplished before Khivar and several of his officers – she was sure he would choose his most violent – entered Tel Edrei.



“They should be in no more than 15 minutes,” Medgio replied.



Andaria took a deep breath and stared at her faithful servant. His eyes were clouded with worry for her. She could tell that it was taking every bit of training not to voice his concerns. A slight smile curled from the corners of her lips. How they had prepared and been so loyal…but this was no time for waxing sentimental.



“Medgio, have the few officers that are under watch, leave their posts. Empty out the house, except the kitchen staff and maids,” she commanded forcefully. “I will begin encryption on the security codes and the concealment of center.”



Medgio stood, nodding his head as if jotting the commands somewhere behind those cold grey eyes. “Go!” The old servant bowed and quickly exited the central command station.



Andaria’s mind raced, weighing the possibilities of Khivar knowing about this command center and who was involved in their conspiracy. Had he found out about Tess’ departure? She closed her eyes and shook her head, as she quickly punched in the non-sequential codes to veil the inner workings of Tel Edrei. None of Khivar’s architects had the ability to create a sophisticated detection device to reveal the location of their hidden operational command center – at least not when she finished encoding the Curium visage system.



She was quite proud of her architects - the top in their fields. There were many Loyalist architects that had remained faithful to their True King. Most of them realized how destructive Khivar’s intentions were and went into hiding with the remaining Royal Family and Court.



The Curium visage system had been developed during their time of exile. Curium while highly toxic and radioactive had been found to hold several properties, which the architects would be able to meld into their developmental stealth devices. Only in the past Season were they able to develop a protective containment unit, which the curium could be held. It was immediately supplemented the security system that was installed within Tel Edrei.



As she finished typing in the last line of the Curium activation codes, Andaria rushed out of the center, which had been like a second home to her. Running up the stairs and through the phasial wall, Andaria smiled insolently.



Let him come.

In fact...

Chapter Forty One

***
To endure is the first thing that a child ought to learn, and that which he will have the most need to know.
- L. L. Bryson
***

“Y-y-you can’t be going,” Isabel stammered, stunned at the announcement. She stared at Michael in disbelief.

His expression was solemn and unmoved. Isabel had never seen Michael so resolute in any one decision he made in the past. His eyes were fixed on hers as the rumble of individual voices rose in a loud symphony.

“What the hell are you talking about Michael?” Maria’s voice strained, as her mind reeled from the emotion of it all. “You cannot be serious!”

The voices muttered amongst themselves and outright to Michael. He had expected some sort of backlash because of his decision. His ears rang with a cacophony of concerned opinions from his friends. But one voice caught his attention.

“Michael,” Max’s low calm voice cut through the swell of voices.

“Maxwell,” he answered, his voice imitated Max’s serious undertone.

The various interspersed conversations in the room ceased.

“Why are you doing this?” Max asked.

This was the last thing he was expecting from Michael. His ideas always seemed to lack a serious train of thought. They were always impulsive and radical. Most of the time they never seemed to last the week; however, this time there was something different about Michael’s sudden declaration of independence.

“I’ve been slowly remembering things Max.”

“I haven’t heard you talk about these memories.” Isabel frowned.

Michael looked over at Isabel. “You’ve been busy with Jesse.”

Isabel flinched.

Michael sighed. It had been a statement. There was no hidden meaning or subtle jab aimed at the woman he loved.

“But Michael, what about your life here?” Liz asked in astonishment. This was a night of surprises.

“Look, I care about you guys here. It’s not that.” Michael looked around, racking his brain, trying to figure out how to tell them. “It’s…it’s just that I know where I’m supposed to be now.”

“So you’re going off into space?” Kyle asked incredulously. “Aren’t you freakin’ out?”

Michael stifled a smile as the broad shouldered jock fell into his line of sight. “Oh, just giddy,” he said dryly.

“You haven’t answered my question,” Max interrupted.

Michael turned his attention back to their ‘fearless’ Leader. “Like I said,” he sighed. “I’ve been having flashbacks of our…my life on Antar.”

“Are you sure ‘someone’ wasn’t doing the remembering for you?” Kyle growled suspiciously. After what he’d been through, he wouldn’t put it past Tess.

Michael narrowed his eyes and stalked over to his refrigerator. “It started before that,” he said pointedly. Grabbing a Grape Snapple, Michael let the coolness of the smooth bottle sooth him. He would miss the Snapple…and Tabasco.

“I’ve been getting bits and pieces over the past year, but today it all seemed to come into focus.”

“Was Tess there to help you through it?” Maria asked sarcastically.

“Maybe you wanna let him talk,” Tess snapped. Maria shot a withering glare at Tess, who returned the sentiment.

“I don’t need to think about it,” Michael said, bringing the focus back to his mysterious revelation. “I’ve always known I don’t belong here. I am different, and now I know why.”

“But you’ve known for two years,” Isabel countered, feeling the tears beginning to form in the corners of her eyes. “You said that your place was here when you had a chance to leave before.”

Michael took a deep breath. “There was a reason for me to stay last time, or so I thought,” he replied wistfully. His eyes fell on Maria, who averted her gaze. “But this time I have a reason to go.”

“And what is that?” Max asked.

“Our people.” Michael met Max’s questioning gaze. “I remember our people dying as Khivar pressed in on our last line of defense. I remember how obsessed and fanatical Khivar was and is. And I remember the blood.”

Silence filled the room.

“But the war is over and Khivar has complete control, not to mention an army he’s had a lifetime…no, our lifetime to build and train.” Max shook his head and ran his fingers through his hair. “You’re going back to be slaughtered.”

“No,” Tess jumped in. “The underground resistance has been biding its’ time. The Loyalist army has slowly been gathering.”

“And Michael’s supposed to just take your word on that?” Maria exclaimed grimly. “You’ve set them up once before.”

“Maria shut up,” Michael grimaced. “You don’t know what Tess did…”

“Don’t I?” Maria yelled. “Excuse me, but I was there when we found out Tess killed Alex!” She couldn’t believe what Michael was saying. It was like another person had taken over. He was defending her.

“No you don’t!” Michael blurted out. “You don’t know what she did or what she was thinking.”

“Michael,” Tess said through clenched teeth. “Don’t.” They were getting extremely close to having to explain, and she knew she didn’t want that - not right now, or ever.

“Don’t what?” Liz frowned. “Are you trying to hide something?” She looked suspiciously at the petite blonde shell, which hid beneath it a conniving murderess.

There was something between Michael and Tess, she was certain of it. The two exchanged glances under her watchful eye.

Tess focused her attention on Liz. “No.”

“This isn’t about Tess,” Michael growled, changing the subject.

“The hell it’s not!” Maria exclaimed shrilly.

Michael warned Maria with a glare, to stop interrupting. His eyes burned with annoyance - tired of all the interruptions. She stuck out her tongue and fell into the couch, making herself comfortable.

“Then what is it?” Isabel asked quietly.

Through all the ‘whys’ and what’s’, all Isabel could think of was standing outside on the balcony with Michael as he…they almost kissed. Was it her fault?

As if he could read her mind, Michael spoke. “This has nothing to do with any of you! I just need to do this. This is why I am here. Antar is the reason I’m here on Earth.”

Again each of the small groups of various opinions began talking amongst themselves, when it was apparent that he would not change his mind. “When are you leaving?” Max asked abruptly.

Everyone turned to face Max, stunned at the question, which voiced an unconscious acceptance of Michael’s choice.

Michael was equally stunned. As he turned to look at Max, he set down his Snapple on the counter. His brow furrowed as he tried to distinguish whether Max was truly accepting his decision so easily. “In a few days.”

“He’s probably got enough time to tie up loose ends with everyone here – apartment lease, resignation at the Snapple factory,” Tess informed. “I’ll need time to contact Andaria about Michael’s return too.”

Max turned to Tess. “So you’ll settle for one out of the three,” he said distastefully.

“Well he’s chosen to face his duty and responsibility Max, rather than run scared, if that’s what you mean.” Tess stared blankly at her former husband. She couldn’t even muster enough emotion to accuse him anymore. This was just how things were. Her foremost thought was of Zander. “I’m just glad not to be alone in this anymore.” She glanced back at Michael, who nodded slightly, showing his brief, but welcome support.

Max swallowed. He didn’t like this at all, but there didn’t seem like much he could do. Michael always did what he wanted; he was stubborn that way. And as much as he would have liked to lock both Michael and Isabel away somewhere, so he could keep an eye on them, in the past year and a half, he’d learned that he needed to let go.

If they chose their destiny, as he had said many times before, then there was no way he could force Isabel and Michael to stay by his side. Either they had a destiny, which the Four were inextricably linked, or they chose their life – their destiny – on Earth for themselves, leaving the past behind. If the latter was the case, didn’t Isabel and Michael have the right to choose their own path? What right did he have to tell…order them to stay, as he had with Isabel a couple of years ago? He was no longer a ‘King’… without his kingdom.

“If Isabel and I leave for a few days, do you think you could hold off on your departure until we return?” Max asked stiffly.

“What?” Isabel gasped. “How can we go Max? Michael’s leaving…for good. And we’re going away?”

She looked frantically between Max and Michael. As the minutes passed, her shock and disbelief turned into fear and panic. This was not happening!

“I think we can hold off until you get back,” Tess replied softly. She had no idea why she said that.

Max was behaving oddly. She could see a change in him, when he seemed to realize Michael had chosen to leave for Antar. Could it be…?

Tess closed her eyes, chiding herself for being so foolish. Hoping for such things only had brought her heartache, but what Michael had said earlier about Max…she couldn’t help but wonder. Had she seen in that brief flicker in his eye…regret?

“Why?” Michael asked curiously. It didn’t seem like Max to give in so easily. And now he was planning to continue his trip, expecting them to wait for his return.

“What?” Max frowned, snapping out of his own thoughts.

“Why do you want us to wait?” Michael answered. “Why do you have to go now?”

Max thought about Michael’s question. He wasn’t quite sure why. He couldn’t pinpoint the driving force telling him to ‘go’. As he searched the depths of his conscious, Max looked up at Michael and shrugged. “I don’t know.”

Tess tilted her head at his response. There was a familiar lilt in his voice. She focused on Max’s face and the subtle nuances of his changing expressions.

When they had been together for the brief period of time on Earth, it was a past time she used to enjoy honing. Most of the time, Tess would do it when he wasn’t looking or when he was asleep. And just now, there was something in his eyes that made her heart race.

It was a feeling she had gotten whenever Max would speak to her as he remembered her. His mind would be working overtime trying to process Zan’s memories of his life…and his life with her. Could Andaria’s words still ring true?

“So you’re just going to let him go?” Maria could believe what she was hearing.

“Things are changing fast and as much as we don’t like it,” Max sighed. “We have to deal with it.”

“Since when did you get all enlightened?” Kyle joked.

No one laughed.

“Max how can you let Michael go like this?” Liz hissed, walking over to him and resting her hand on his chest.

His eyes drifted down to those big round pools. “Don’t try to convince me,” he protested gently. “Talk to Michael. He’s the one who’s determined to leave for good.”

Max slid her hand down off his chest. “If you are planning to leave soon, then Isabel and I should get an early start on our trip.” He looked over at Isabel, who looked thoroughly distraught. “Unless you’ve changed your mind,” he addressed his sister.

Isabel managed to focus on her brother’s question. “Uh…I…I don’t know,” she whispered as her gaze returned to Michael.

“I want to leave today, instead of tomorrow, in light of this news – maybe an hour?”

“You’re all nuts!” Maria sighed as she sat listening to each of Max and Michael’s plans to leave.

“Max, remember you promised to come back.” Liz looked anxiously at Max and then turned to Michael. “I really wish you would reconsider?”

Michael smiled knowingly and shook his head. “You’ll still have me around for a few days,” he offered lightly.

Liz nodded. She couldn’t believe this was happening - first Max, now Michael? Their whole group had fallen apart.

But while she hated to see Michael leave, he seemed to be at peace with the decision. In a round about way, that made her understand. He finally found his way.

“Well this has been fun guys and gals, but I gotta get home.” Kyle stuffed his hands in his back pockets. “Max…Isabel, have a good trip, see ya when you get back. Michael,” he tugged his right hand out of his pocket, “I’ll see you before you…well, head off for the big unknown.”

Michael nodded, grasping Kyle’s hand in appreciation. “Yeah. I’ll see you around in the next couple of days,” he said casually, trying not to get all emotional.

Maria rose from the couch and stood in front of Michael, who never seemed to have a clue how she felt. “So you’re just going to go…just like that?” She snapped her fingers.

Michael was at a loss for words. This woman had brought out a part of him that he didn’t know existed, a part of him that had been hidden away. For that he would always appreciate her. She always had her unconventional ways, but Michael knew that had been part of the attraction. “I guess so.”

Maria could feel the tears welling up in her throat. “You big jerk!” she choked on her tears. “You’re not supposed to leave me like this.” Now the tears began to fall from the corners of her eyes. “You were supposed to fall madly in love with me and see what a jerk you’ve been and then I would dump you!”

It hadn’t been a perfect plan, but it had always made Maria feel better imagining the possibility of it happening. She wasn’t quite sure why she told him this, but she didn’t seem to be in control anymore.

Michael wasn’t sure whether to laugh or cry. He swallowed the lump in his throat at her joke, or semi-joke. “Sorry to ruin the dream,” he teased half-heartedly. He looked around at the ocean of faces that stared up at him, and then the lone crying woman. He hated when women cried.

Liz couldn’t help but feel her friend’s heartbreak. As big and tough a front her best friend put up, she was just a big teddy bear inside. She loved Michael. As much as she complained and was frustrated by the big lug, he was her first serious relationship.

Though it hadn’t stood a chance, looking back - they never did when all a person wants is to change the other person – Liz knew it was Maria’s first love. As she came up behind Maria, she wrapped her arms around her best friend. “It’s okay,” she whispered into her ear.

“C’mon,” Kyle smiled. “I’ll take you two home.”

Liz smiled gratefully at Kyle for the discrete exit. She nodded, following Kyle towards the apartment door. Just as she was about to pass through the doorway, she remembered Max was leaving that day.

Standing alone, he looked thoughtfully at her, as he watched the whole melodrama unfold. Liz quickly turned on her heel, signaling to Kyle that she needed just a moment. As she stood in front of Max, Liz kissed him briefly on the lips, wrapping her arms around his neck. “I love you and am waiting for you to come home.” With that she turned around and ran to catch up to Maria and Kyle.

~ ~ ~

The room seemed a lot less crowded after Kyle, Liz, and Maria left. Tess had opted to remain quiet as she watched the despair and frustration at Michael’s decision and how that affected the group personally. “So you’re leaving this afternoon?” she asked Max, whose eyes were glazed over.

Max blinked and turned towards Tess. “What?”

“You’re leaving today?” she repeated.

Max nodded. He looked at the watch and turned to Isabel. “We better get going.”

Isabel bit her lip. “I just need to talk to Michael a second.” She gestured for Michael to follow her out onto the balcony.

Max turned and faced Tess. In a room that seemed overcrowded a minute ago, now seemed very empty. “So…”

Tess swallowed. “I guess this is the way things are supposed to go, huh?” she mumbled.

He wanted to argue, tell her that this definitely didn’t feel right; but Max kept his mouth closed. “Are you happy the way things turned out?” There was a tinge of sarcasm in his voice.

Tess looked up at Max, who seemed lost. He looked like the same confused and lost boy who found out that he was a king and destined to save his people from death, destruction and slavery. Even when he fought and denied it back then, she always had a little bit of hope. She smiled softly. “I don’t think any of us is very happy Max.”

Max nodded slowly. He had to agree with her there. The scientists on Antar who genetically engineered them didn’t know what they were putting them through. Two identities…two strong personalities pulling them in different directions – pulling him in two directions, it was a nightmare. “I guess. What will you do when you get back?”

“My mother says that it’s almost time to take a stand against Khivar. She says we’ll receive a sign.” Tess thought about her mother. She wondered what she was doing right at that moment. “She really believes we will win.”

Max shifted uneasily, his weight from one foot to the other. The elegant frosted image of the pale woman remained with Max. There was just something about her…he could feel the lifetime of strength within her. “She could be right,” he offered.

Tess tilted her head to her right. “She also believes that you will return, Max.”

~~~

She didn’t have much time to talk, but as she leaned against the balcony railing, the words would not come. Finally, she turned around and faced Michael, who stood silently behind her. “Michael, you aren’t leaving because of me, are you?”

Michael searched deep into those dark apprehensive pools of almost charcoal. “No,” he sighed. “It has nothing to do with you.”

Isabel leaned back against the railing, pressing the palms of her hands against the rough metal. “You said you would stay with me,” she whispered, on the brink of tears. “How am I supposed to be here without you?”

The question slipped from her lips, hovering between them.

“I don’t know what you want me to say Isabel. I am Michael, but I’m also Rath. I remember his memories and feel his feelings,” he explained softly. “And somehow it feels right.”

“So you won’t have any trouble leaving?”

Michael took a step forward, grasping Isabel’s hands in his. “Of course I’m going to have trouble leaving Izzy. I’ve spent my whole life here. How could it not be hard?” His voice lowered, as he thought of living on Antar without Max or Isabel. “Do you know how much I’ll miss you?” He leaned forward and rested his forehead on hers.

Isabel looked up into his eyes and blinked. “Then don’t go,” she cried. “Please Michael. I need you now. With everything going on, I need you.”

His heart ached as she pleaded with him to stay. Every part of him wanted to stay, accept that there might be a chance to be with her after all, but the image of her death flashed before him and he knew he had to leave. He had to keep her and his people safe. “I have to go, Izzy. I can’t stay here, not when I know that Khivar has had a lifetime to wreak havoc and chaos on Antar.”

“You seem so sure of yourself Michael,” Isabel whispered as she searched past the façade of coolness and strength. Usually, the deeper she searched, the rougher and stormier his emotions; but this time she found nothing but peace. “You’re finally at peace about who you are, aren’t you?”

Michael lips curled and pulled away slightly to see her standing before him under the fading rays of the sun. He nodded his head. “For the first time Isabel, I know I’m doing the right thing,” he chuckled. “It’s an amazing feeling.”

Isabel slipped her hands from within Michael’s and wrapped her arms around his neck, burying her tear-laden face into his chest. His strong arms squeezed her tightly around her chest. After a moment, she pulled away, and rolled her eyes. “I must look horrible,” she laughed, wiping away the tears.

“No,” Michael whispered, using his thumb to gently brush the remaining thin shining streaks under her eyes. “You’ll always be beautiful to me.” Isabel made a face and rolled her eyes. Michael smiled. He cupped her face in his hands and pressed his lips onto her forehead.

Isabel took a deep breath and exhaled as the warmth of his lips left her. “You better still be here when we get back,” she warned, tucking a lock of her hair behind her left ear.

Michael smiled. “I promise.”


Chapter Forty Two

***
This is the truth: As from a fire aflame thousands of sparks come forth, even so from the Creator an infinity of beings have life and to him return again.
- The Upanishads
***

Isabel felt uneasy when they had left their parent’ house. Their mother and father were livid when they heard the news. She had never heard the word ‘irresponsible’ come out of their mouths that many times.

Isabel had packed a few clothes before mayhem would erupt. Max tried to explain their reasons, but school and his disappearance remained on their minds.

Jesse had stood silently by as she grabbed her toothbrush and a few essentials from the washroom. She didn’t expect his resigned behavior about her leaving. In fact, Isabel expected Jesse to explode, but there he stood without so much as a word.

“Isabel?” Max looked over at his thought-provoked sister. She hadn’t said a word since they had left Roswell, although he didn’t blame her. He was still nursing the stinging accusations by his parents.

“Hmmm?” Isabel sat up in her seat and turned to her brother, who was waiting for a reply. “What Max?”

Max tilted his head and frowned. “It’s not like we’re moving away forever,” he said, trying to lighten her mood. Ever since they left the apartment, Isabel seemed distant.

“It feels like that though,” Isabel sighed. She closed her eyes and letting the late afternoon breeze caress her face.

“Things will be fine,” Max reassured, turning his focus back to the open road.

“How can things be fine, Max?” Isabel stared in disbelief at her brother. “Michael’s leaving earth and going to Antar.”

Those words were like a knife turning in her chest.

“He could still change his mind,” Max said hopefully.

“He’s not changing his mind,” Isabel stated. “I’ve talked to him, and he’s not changing his mind.” She turned away and stared out at the flat barren landscape, which was slowly being covered by green vegetation.

Max gripped the steering wheel and tried to focus on the journey he, himself, had ahead of him. “And you think I should do something about it?”

Isabel ran her fingers through her hair and tucked her left leg underneath her. “I never said that. I’m just stunned that he’s going. I mean we’ve stuck together our entire lives. Ever since we’ve known that we were different, it’s been the three of us.”

“You went off on your own, moving with Jesse to New York,” Max pointed out. “How did you deal with that?”

“But Max, that is completely different!” She shook her head, confused at how Max could possibly compare the two. “I still lived on the planet Earth, and could hop on a plane and see you in four or five hours.”

Max watched the short strips of gold pass beneath him. He had no idea where he was driving, but he knew he had to get there. It pressed in on him like a weight he had never felt before. Somehow, it was like there was another person there with him.

The infinite rays of the celestial bodies hung in the velvet-rippled evening sky. Max had driven as far as he could. It was two in the morning and the fuel gauge was on empty.

“Max, where are we?” Isabel asked, stepping onto the hard asphalt. As she gazed out into the open surf, which rolled serenely into the cool grey sands, Isabel couldn’t help stare in wonder.

“I don’t know,” Max said breathily, astounded at the scenery.

He had never been to this seaside beach before. But as he stood, staring out into the cool white mist hovering over the rolling waves, Max knew this was it; this was the place he had seen in his mind. He would find answers here.

~~~

Isabel arose early that morning and wandered down a weathered path she had stumbled upon. After roaming the beach, the night before, for at least a half an hour, they came across a small hotel. Max rented a room and they settled in for the night.

The white gleam of the native air scavengers sailed overhead. Isabel climbed up a grassy knoll, and slid down the sleek sandy decline. At the base of the slight hill was a dirt road. It stretched forward into the unseen distance.

Isabel glanced behind her, where she had left her brother sound asleep. He had wanted to seek solitude, and she imagined exploring the road ahead would not keep her very long. Taking a deep breath, Isabel gazed intrigued at the golden path ahead and made her way towards it. She had her own answers to find.

~~~

Beep beep beep.

Max reached over his head and slammed the source of his irritation. “Uhh,” he groaned. He grabbed his pillow and placed it over his head. Who had set he alarm?

After a few minutes, Max fell out of bed, groggily brushed his teeth and had a shower. When he stepped into the narrow hotel room, Max realized Isabel was missing. He rushed out the door and stood out on the seaside hotel boardwalk, searching the empty beach. She was nowhere in sight.

Puzzled, Max searched the room for any sign or clue to where she might have gone. He found a note scribbled on a sleek, fresh piece of notepaper leaning against the ice bucket.


I know you wanted some solitude, so I’ve decided to explore the countryside, just outside the hotel. Don’t worry about me. I’ll be fine. I will see you this afternoon.

Isabel


He felt relieved that she was safe and happy that she understood his need to reflect and examine what he needed to do. Now since he was alone, Max turned toward the open beach and took a deep breath. “Okay, so what answers am I looking for?”

~~~

“Where is she?” Khivar roared, as he pushed past the tall grey corpse-like figure standing in the entranceway.

“Excuse me Your Majesty?” Medgio asked blankly.

“Ava. Where is that traitor?”

“She is not here,” Andaria announced, as she entered the living room.

Khivar’s eyes narrowed as he turned to find the same hunched over, wrinkled old woman entering the living room. “Maia.”

His legions of officers swarmed the premise as she stared defiantly at Khivar. Her heart raced as the men made their way towards the kitchen. Andaria swallowed hard and masked her brief lapse of unease. They would never find the entrance.

“What is the meaning of this intrusion?” she demanded, shuffling over to a nearby chair.

Khivar sneered. She was part of it. There was no question in his mind that Maia was in line with the Loyalist camp. But every time, his attempts to dig deep into the recesses of her mind, he came up empty.

Oh there was no lack of malice or hate for him; but he could not find information on where the Loyalist’s base was or even the fact that she held allegiance with the Kedran clan. It ate at him. Khivar studied the old woman intensely. The old hag had a few tricks up her sleeve.

“Where is Ava?” Khivar hissed. His eyes darted around the white sterile room.

Andaria straightened her posture, as much as the crippled framework of the old woman’s façade would allow. “She is out this evening.” She kept her answer short and vague.

“We know she has returned to the Loyalist camp!” Khivar stepped down from the raised foyer and slowly stalked towards Maia. “And it is just a matter of time before we find evidence of her indiscrete betrayal.”

Andaria felt his hot breath on her face and closed her eyes at the foul stench. Her fingers clutched her crystal clear walking stick, which she had attained, adding to her ‘façade’. She looked up a t Khivar’s beady black eyes bearing down on her. Andaria took a step back, trying to take in a breath of fresh air. “We at Tel Edrei have no knowledge of what you are referring to, Your Highness.”

Khivar wasn’t in the mood to play games. He grabbed the old woman by the arm and threw her to the floor. “I will not stand for this insolence,” he roared, taking a step forward toward the splayed body.

In the blink of an eye, Khivar found himself occupied by the tall butler, who had stood at the entrance. The stoic servant bore down on him, crying, “No more!”

Andaria pushed herself into an upright position and watched in horror as Medgio flung himself at Khivar, attempt to inflict at least minimal damage on the false king. “Medgio!” She heard the words slip past her lips and call her usually docile servant.

Khivar would have scoffed at the laughable attempt to attack him, if he had not been caught off guard – a situation unfamiliar to him. As he struggled with the tall but agile ‘domestic’, Khivar allowed the full weight of the Antarian to bear down on him, and then with a strategic shift in position, sent the slow attacker over his shoulder. He pushed himself up and dusted his black uniform off. “You would be dead,” he growled, “ if I did not have plans for you.”

By the end of the struggle, Andaria managed to pull herself up onto her feet. “Leave!” Her eyes were glued on her faithful companion, who laid motionless only a few feet away. Andaria didn’t know what effect her command would induce, but there seemed nothing else to do. Unless she revealed herself as Andaria, handmaiden to the Queen Mother, she would have to suffer under Khivar’s brutality, or at least those whom she cared for.

Khivar turned and smirked at the old woman’s spunk. “You dare to order your King out of the premises?” He laughed and spun around, signaling one of the soldiers, who had returned from the search, to come forth. “What have you found?” he growled.

The dark skinned Iturian clicked his boot heels together, and saluted. “The perimeter is clear, Sir!”

Khivar felt his blood boil at the failure of his raid. He had been sure he would find several Loyalist lackeys on the grounds. The Cerideans had never failed him before. As his eyes scoured the walls and each flat, crack, step, door, and crevice of this room. There had to be something they had missed.

“Do it again!” he roared angrily. “Call in our architects as well. If they are hiding something, they will find it.”

Andaria slowly inched her way over to Medgio. As she surveyed the situation, the slow crescendo of his chest gave rise to unwanted tears. He was alive. Andaria lowered herself onto the cool smooth tile. Her slender fingers brushed the almost translucent-pale skin. “I’m sorry my friend,” she whispered into his ear.

“Get them out of here and bring them to the Ithilis,” Khivar yelled at two muscular, but rotund soldiers coming in from the main entrance.

Andaria felt a pair of strong hands grab her arms and drag her from Medgio’s side. Khivar’s cold black eyes gleamed in triumph as she stumbled past him. She closed her eyes and let her thoughts drift to Radim. He won’t win, not this time.

~~~

Isabel was led to the end of the rocky dirt path. What stood before her in the cascading rays of the morning sun was a stunning white church. It was right out of a fairytale, with its towering steeple and brass bell, crowning the holy building.

As she approached the still, quiet scene, Isabel felt an odd sense of finality. Her hands reached out, grasped the brass handles and pulled. They were unlocked.

The dry musty scent of the church wafted through her nose as she stepped into the dim room. Isabel felt along the entrance wall and found a panel of switches. When she flicked the last of the smooth plastic tabs, a row of ceiling lamps brightened the small building.

It was a typical one-room country church, with whitewashed walls. The floor was a golden cedar, while the two rows of oak pews had been stained a dark mahogany red. There were three perfectly centered stained glass windows on either side of the narrow building, all equidistant from each other. As she walked down the aisle between the pews, Isabel could hear the melodic songs of the birds filling the otherwise silent building. What could she possibly need or find here?

~~~

Max decided to take a walk on the beach to clear his head. He had expected a horde of people, but to his surprise, not one person was to be found.

After an hour of discovering the hidden secrets of the concealed paradise, Max decided to settle in, near a rocky cove. The swirl of white foam and clear blue waves crashed against the jagged rocks. The luminous sun shone down on him as he lay on his towel on the smooth sand. He had never seen the sun in such a withering state. The large celestial body almost beat down on him physically with its hot rays. It made him restless.

Max wasn’t sure what was going on. Throughout the day, a strong voice seemed to interrupt his thoughts. It was as if he couldn’t will the voice away. Yet, the voice seemed so familiar.

The rush of the waters filled his ears, as if the roaring began and ended within his head, not in the expanse before him. Max wiped the sweat, which had formed on his brow with the back of his hand. He wished the roaring would drown out the voice in his head.

Looking out into the ever-changing hues of the sleek body of blue and green, Max shook his now aching head and strode towards the border of the sparkling liquid and the infinite grains of sand. Taking a brief glance upward, Max surveyed the growing intenseness of the sun before slowly easing himself into the cool surf, which lapped against his ankles.

As he dived into the rolling waves, Max had this feeling that would never be the same after he surfaced from the cool wetness of the sea.

~~~

She didn’t know how long she had been sitting on that pew which faced the large wooden crucifix, which hung startlingly at the front of the building. It seemed to draw her in and transfix her gaze upon it.

Over and over the question about Michael swirled around in her head. How could he possibly see a future in Antar?

Isabel closed her eyes and ran her fingers through her hair. A draft from the door cooled the calves underneath her cotton summer dress, which hung over the pew. “Why am I so focused on this?” she said out loud.

How many more things were happening in her life that should take precedence?

Isabel looked down at her left hand, which she held out in front of her. The large, multi-faceted ring reflected in the dim rays of the sun, which danced through the carefully crafted stain-glass windows. Jesse.

She couldn’t fail in this marriage. There was no rhyme or reason to it. Her marriage would work. She had to make it work.

Suddenly the light reflected, shone upon the wooden cross. Isabel didn’t know how much faith or trust she put into this God, who existed for many of the humans, but if there was one, she wished He would tell her what to do.

~~~

The tomb of the hidden suddenly saw the light of day. Its grave had remained undisturbed for almost two decades. But now the time had come, its resurfacing, necessary to ensure its final rest.

~~~

Max burst from his watery prison, gasping for air. He had seen something down there. Once again, his eyes stole a glance at the strange anomaly occurring within the sun. Max had never seen the sun’s rays so visibly evident than at that moment. Its thick rays fell upon the surface of the clean silky piqued liquid.

Unexpectedly, Max’s attention was diverted from the mysterious aberration. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw a sudden flash down at the bottom of the deep. What was it?

Max took a deep breath before he dove beneath the now rough currents.

~~~

Disturbed. It was disturbed. Unfamiliar hands pressed forward through the long wiry tendrils of kept. The disturbance was minor and brief, leaving as quickly as it had appeared.

The time had not yet come.

~~~

Max strained upward as his lungs burned. He had definitely seen something. His fingers pressed against something solid before he had to escape to the surface for air.

Max wiped the water from his eyes and devised a plan to extract the mysterious object. At the rate it took for him to dive to the exact location, Max already had expended far too much energy and oxygen to even think about digging for the treasure. While he tread water, trying to keep his head above the swells, an idea occurred to him. He didn’t know if it would work, but he was about to find out.

~~~

Again the disturbance had returned, but this time a familiar vibration surrounded it. The fleshling hands dug into it’s safe protective coating and drew it out into the abrasive elemental current. It was naked and bare.

It would soon be awakened.

~~~

Finally for the last time, Max surfaced from the battling current. He frowned as he swam towards shore. The water had suddenly become tepid and dark, not at all the appearance when he had last surfaced.

As he crawled back onto the shore, Max collapsed. After using his powers to trap a pocket of air within his energy shield, Max dug for the object and then swam back up to the surface. The metallic object had been deeply embedded under a kelp bed. As he rested his head against the damp sand and regain his strength, the smooth yet jagged-edged object slipped from his grasp. Without taking any notice, the bubbling white surf dragged it back out into the deep expanse.

Max pulled himself up in time to watch the object of his labour return to its watery mistress. He slowly took a few steps forward to retrieve his ‘possession’, but the rays of the sun began to envelope the oblong object right before his eyes. Suddenly Max felt this external force shove him back onto the sand. The light from the sun grew more intense, almost blinding, until it enveloped the watery expanse up and including the clear blue sky, and the luminous source of its energy.

Max was speechless. He thought he was in a dream, but as he pinched himself, it made the anomaly all the more real. His first instinct was to panic and shield himself from the intense power, but as he raised his hand, Max found himself powerless. “What the heck is going on?” he mumbled in confusion.

~~~

Isabel wrestled with the overwhelming silence that filled the building. She loved Jesse. Those feelings were not going to disappear overnight. Isabel knew she was a fool if she thought they would. Even though he betrayed her, Max, and Michael, the love she had for him remained, despite the fact that the seams had begun to unravel.

He hadn’t cheated on her. In fact he had been trying to keep her safe. Isabel felt like her world was torn to shreds and she didn’t even know where to begin picking up the pieces.

And then there was Michael. What was this myriad of emotions she felt for him? There was always this ‘thing’ between them. It was like a tether, tying her to him – mind, soul, and body. “What am I going to do Michael?” The whispered words begged an unanswered question.

In a sense, it would be so easy for her to leave everything behind – the marriage, the responsibility. The idea of joining Michael and Tess had even crossed her mind. Isabel could even reason it away by right of destiny. She would live the life planned out for her.

‘But why would you truly be going?’ a little voice inside her asked.

“To get away from this mess I’ve made with Jesse,” Isabel admitted to herself out loud. As much as she hated it, it would be running away. And she couldn’t do that to Michael. Isabel loved him too much to hurt him like that. “I have to go home to Jesse.”

~~~

Michael had no idea what he needed to pack to move to another planetary system. What about money? Or where would he live? What would be expected of him?

What would be his first move against Khivar?

“Michael?” Tess poked her head into his bedroom. “I’ve arranged for your phone, electric, and water bills to be paid up to the end of the month.”

She was glad that Nasedo had never left her tied to anything like a house or other material possessions. Just arranging for various charities and other organizations to pick up the boxes of clothing and different appliances and furniture was tiring. Instead, it had been a blessing when Valenti and Kyle allowed her to stay in their home.

Not that they think of the idea that way now.

“Thanks,” he sighed. Surveying the mounds of clothes and strewn boxes, Michael couldn’t believe all of this was happening. He sat down on his bed, where there was minimal space.

“It’s overwhelming to think about, huh?” Tess commented, cautiously entering his room.

Michael peered up at the blonde, with whom he’d managed to make a connection with during this transition. He smiled half-heartedly. “A little.”

“Don’t worry.” Tess bit her bottom lip. It was hard getting used to talking civilly with Michael again. “I’ll show you the ropes.”

She wasn’t sure exactly what would happen when Michael returned. Most likely, he would go into hiding. Tess suspected that Michael would be quickly introduced to the Loyalist army.

“Did it take you a while to get used to Antar again?” Michael asked curiously.

Tess stepped over a pile of what she could only guess was empty take out containers. “Uh yeah,” she said hesitantly, making her way towards the bed. Tess pushed a pile of black tees aside, which had been folded haphazardly beside him. “At times I’ve never felt so much at home. But there are times when I longed for friends…friends to talk to.” She tugged on one of the stretched tees and began automatically smoothing it into neat store-like folds. After placing it at the top of the pile, Tess smiled. “But then Zander came,” she whispered. “And I wasn’t so alone anymore.”

Michael nodded. “So how are we getting home?” Home. He wasn’t sure if it felt natural calling Antar that yet. There were so many unknowns about Antar.

“I’ll contact Andaria tomorrow and let her know we’re coming and…” Tess frowned. She was suddenly flooded with unfamiliar images. There was no message, just a flood of colors.

As she tried to clear her mind to strengthen the connection, Tess closed her eyes, blocking out the real world.

“Tess?” Michael knew something was happening. A distracted and anxious expression crossed her face. “What’s happening?”

Tess jolted herself out of the hypnotic trance. She turned and grabbed Michael’s arm. “They’ve got Andaria,” she gasped. “They’ve got my mother.”

~~~

Larek prayed she had received his message. General Steren had sent a messenger to him and pleaded for his aid. How could he refuse?

The lines of communications were being carefully monitored, but he had managed to raise a pirate signal to Earth. He had prepared it long in advance, for emergencies such as this, but he hoped the need would never arise. But now, things were getting out of hand. There had been rumors of a weapon of power being constructed by Khivar. It brought widespread panic to the House of Nadab on the world of Ithmar.

Larek had kicked himself over and over for turning a blind eye to Khivar’s growing power over their part of the galaxy. In hindsight, he realized how shrewd it had been for Zan to refuse Khivar’s offer of a peaceful return to Antar. Zan had known something was wrong. He had known Khivar could only offer death. And now Larek also knew.

It was time for his world to take a stand. Though he was only Second Counselor to Czarina Merab, Larek knew that she would never abide Khivar’s continued watchful eye over Ithmar. She was a hard ruler, but just. The only obstacle that stood in his way was First Counselor Chun. He had been corrupted by Khivar’s promises of power and riches.

There had to be a way to dispatch Chun from his post. There was no other choice.

~~~

Liz stroked Maria’s coarse blond hair, as her friend sobbed in to her pillow. “Are you going to be okay?” she whispered. Liz had never seen Maria so upset, not since they had lost Alex.

Maria’s hand pushed at Liz, while her face was buried in her pillow. “Go aphway,” she mumbled, her voice muffled by the down pillow.

Liz wrapped her arms around her best friend, giving her a warm hug. “It will be okay,” she cooed sympathetically.

Suddenly Maria bolted up. “How can you say that to me?” she cried. “He’s leaving.”

Liz was startled by her fierce reaction. “Did you…did you really think you would get back together with Michael?” she asked softly.

Maria opened and then shut her mouth. She closed her eyes and sighed loudly. “No,” she sniffled. “Yes.” Maria paused. “I don’t know!”

Liz reached out and grabbed her friend’s hand. “We were bound to split up Maria. We can’t stay in Roswell forever.” She listened to her own words and sighed. There were so many infinite tings awaiting each of them, and they couldn’t live in this bubble of fear forever.

“But he’s not going to be on the same planet!” she groaned. Her tears began to build again, and flow down her already wet cheeks. “And we’ll never see him again!”

Liz understood her frustration and pain. “But this is his choice,” she reminded Maria. “There must be something telling him to go. Maybe he’ll be happier there?”

Maria looked at her like she had gone insane. “Are you nuts?” she yelled. “Going back to a planet to fight against a madman and probably get killed?” Maria rolled her eyes. “Sure.”

Liz shrugged and smiled encouragingly at Maria. “Look we’re not going to be able to solve this in one night…if there is anything to solve.” As she rose from the bed, watched Maria withdraw from her. “Maybe if we slept on it we’ll have a new perspective on the situation?”

“I suppose,” Maria sighed helplessly. “It’s just…I never imagined my life without Michael in it.”

Liz’s heart broke at Maria’s admission. “It’s something we’ll all have to learn to accept and get used to,” she nodded. Liz couldn’t imagine how she would feel if Max left. “I don’t think I can even remember my life before Max came into the Crashdown that afternoon,” she said wistfully.

Maria nodded. “I know. It seems like that was just yesterday.”

Liz looked at the clock on Maria’s nightstand. 4:30 p.m. “Are you going to be all right? I’ve got to be at work in a half an hour,” she said apologetically.

Maria nodded her head and waved her towards the door. “Yeah.”

As Liz ran down the sidewalk towards the Crashdown, she almost ran headlong into Kyle. She frowned as she regained her balance. “What are you doing here still?”

Kyle shrugged. “I thought I’d stick around just in case you needed a ride home.”

Liz tilted her head curiously. “Uh sure,” she said hesitantly. “But to the Crashdown.” Kyle had this look on his face, like he was trying to hide something. As they got into his vehicle, Liz licked her lips before broaching a sensitive subject. “So are you all right after seeing Tess?”

Kyle’s body stiffened and Liz knew she had hit a nerve. “Just fine,” he said automatically.

Liz knew different. “You know you don’t have to pretend it didn’t phase you. I’d think you were inhuman if it didn’t bring up some bad feelings.”

Kyle turned the corner toward the Crashdown. “And if it did hurt to see her again, why should I have to tell anyone?” he asked defensively.

Liz reached out and placed her hand on his forearm. “But it sometimes hurts more if we don’t.”

Kyle turned to look at her as they pulled in front of the Crashdown. “So what if it hurts? It’s not like it could get any worse right?” he replied casually, though his eyes revealed his anger and turmoil.

Instinctively Liz leaned in and gave Kyle a quick hug. She wasn’t sure why she did it; she just knew he needed it. As she pulled away, Kyle’s face had softened and he shrugged. “Girls are always throwing themselves at me,” he joked, though he looked at her in appreciation.

Then with a serious face, Kyle sighed. “I’ll remember to call if I do feel like talking,” he offered.

Liz smiled. “Good. Cause I’ll hold you to that.”

As she watched Kyle drive away, Liz took a deep breath before heading into work. She was sure she would hear about cutting school that day. Liz sighed. Sometimes parents just didn’t understand.

Max thought he had blacked out when he looked up and saw a shining figure in white hovering above him. The being floated above - its body was translucent, yet opaque. Where had it come from? And what did it want?

Isabel blinked several times, shaking her head as a pasty, grey being floated in the midst of the church. The faint hues of gold and crimson from the stain glass window, shaded the mysterious guest, as its face remained solemn – the eyes closed and its hands clasped together at its waist.

What the hell was going on?

~~~

Long it had awaited the One to awaken it, so that it could return to its eternal resting place; but the final duty remained, one last burden to cast off. A mere shadow of its former self, it peered upon its intended audience.

“Hear what is Good:

‘Your ‘creators’ despaired when they fell from the skies to this primitive society. Their plans had been derailed, so they thought, when in truth, His Plan had yet to begin.

In the past, you had turned from your Creator and the people followed. The Lord is. There is no other. Your forefather walked with He who was before your time, and blessed his house and his descendants for generations. But soon your fathers and your people relied on their own strength and chose their own path. They had turned their back on the One. Soon He who blessed Cian and the house of Kedra was forgotten and Kedra claimed godhood.

But He alone is Sovereign!

Your creation was unholy and against His Way – begotten of pride and arrogance. They who claimed to be gods perished under His hand, for they had foolishly forgotten about He who created all.

His will is unchangeable. It shall be done. It has been done.

Out of what is detestable in His sight, he molded you. You are now free of the darkness, which created you. He had molded you into His image. He tested you and saw that you are good. You are his chosen.

And you who are chosen, a right and inheritance granted to you by your forefathers – Cian and Alaric – are now called. For He who is faithful has remembered his covenant with your fathers Cian and Alaric.

For almost two decades your life’s blood has been shielded by this world’s anonymity. You have been allowed to grow, learn, and experience things old and new. But He had not forgotten. He has heard his people’s cry. Now all will remember the Creator. He has allowed Khivar to preside over Antar many decades, but the time has come for the True King to reclaim his birthright.

Truth shall be spoken and his people freed. You are no longer bound by your predecessor’s past and destiny. He has chosen a new destiny for the Four, so His blessings may abound.

At his side the second daughter of Alaric, descendant of Cian, shall return at her brother’s side. All must be atoned for.

Do not cling to this world that is not your own. But go forth, anew to a world you have inherited and now belong. To this you were predestined. He is. He shall not be denied.

So says He who was and is. I, Fiachra, Burdenbearer, have completed my purpose and return to He that is Holy.”

~~~

The white figure faded as the blinding surroundings diminished until the being had disappeared into the light. Max was left sprawled on the white sands, mouth agape. The golden sun hovered above radiating its characteristic warmth.

“Wait!” Max called to the wondrous figure, his words delayed. As he sat stunned at the unexpected spectacle, Max closed his eyes and found silence surrounding him. His body trembled at the meaning of it all.

The words spoken held an unforeseen weight and burden to them. His entire being knew the truth of it all. This ‘Fiachra’, had been waiting lifetimes for the Four.

All this time, had he been tested? There had always been a sense of ‘expectancy’ in his life – like there was something more. This bright celestial being, or whatever it happened to be knew him. How was he supposed to deny what he had so long in his heart known?

‘You can’t!’ a voice cried within him. ‘We have a life here!’

Max looked up into the clear blue sky and remained silent. What was he going to do? Doubts remained. “So I’m supposed to go to Antar?” he whispered the question out loud. Max was unsure whether it was to himself or to that big Unknown in the sky.

Nothing. Even the surging waves had fallen silent. He was being left alone in his thoughts.

~~~

Isabel didn’t know what to make of this apparition. Just as quickly as it had appeared the being had vanished. Return to Antar. It was a big decision, although it seemed from the being to have already been decided. What kind of message was that?

This resounding revelation would have been welcomed 13 years ago, when they were searching for some purpose. “My life is here,” she said into the emptiness. “What about Jesse?”

She stared up at the wooden symbol of forgiveness, grace and mercy. “If I remember correctly, you hold us to our vows, commitments,” Isabel spoke frankly to the Unseen Deity. “And I made my vows to Jesse. What about that?”

A swell of tears surfaced as she leaned forward and cradled her body. “Why is this happening?” Isabel sobbed. “If this is how it’s supposed to be, why did you bring Jesse into my life? Why did you let me marry him?”

Isabel wasn’t sure who those questions were meant for – God, Michael, the whole of Antar – she prayed for these answers. But the answers would not come in the seeming silence.

Chapter Forty Three

***
No rock so hard but a little wave may beat admission into a thousand years.
- Alfred Lord Tennyson

***

“Excuse me,” a man’s voice echoed in the silent building. “Are you all right?”

Isabel quickly wiped the tears from her eyes as she heard the stranger’s footsteps draw near. She turned to see a blurred image of a man. As she wiped the last of her tears from her eyes, the figure sharpened and revealed an elderly gentleman in his late 50s. He was dressed casually in a pair of jeans and a light, plaid cotton shirt. His tanned brow was creased in concern. “A-hem.” Isabel cleared her throat and tried to regain some composure. “I’m fine,” she lied, plastering a smile on her face.

His grey eyes narrowed and then twinkled as he chuckled. “You know lying in God’s house is a sin,” he joked. He took a few steps back and leaned against the wooden table, just below the platform on which the pulpit stood.

“I…I’m not…”

He didn’t let her finish. The healthy man shook his head and smiled. “You won’t solve anything by lying about your problems Miss,” he replied softly.

Isabel usually would have been offended at the stranger’s assumptions, but she knew he was right. What was the point in lying about how she felt? Instead of agreeing vocally, she remained silent.

The man leaned forward and smiled. “Sorry if I’m being intrusive and blunt. My congregation always warns me about that bad habit,” he apologized. He paused and then extended his hand. “Pastor Jacob.”

Isabel debated whether she should welcome the stranger’s company. “Isabel,” she whispered, taking his soft, age-worn hand in hers.

“Well, I guess He was right again.”

Isabel frowned at the statement. It seemed to come out of nowhere and she had no idea who he was referring to. “Excuse me?”

Jacob frowned at Isabel and then broke out in laughter. “Oh, you’ll have to forgive me,” he waved at her dismissively. “I tend to talk to myself – another habit I can’t seem to break.” His eyes twinkled once more, helping Isabel to relax in his presence.

“What do you mean when you said, ‘He was right again’?”

Jacob folded his arms across his chest and tilted his head to the side. “Well, I wasn’t on planning on coming here today, but I had this nagging feeling that I needed to drop by,” he explained. “And here you are.”

Isabel narrowed her eyes and stared suspiciously at Jacob. “And why do you need to be here?” she asked. The idea seemed to sound a bit hokey, but a part of her wondered if he wasn’t there to give her the answers she had been asking for.

Jacob shrugged. “It’s never really specific,” he admitted. “But why don’t we start with why you were crying?”

Isabel tensed at the suggested revelation about her innermost thoughts. “How can I trust you? I don’t know anything about you,” she hedged.

The sun’s rays filled the small building, and a sudden golden glow, within the room. Isabel wasn’t quite sure if she was dehydrated, and seeing things, but she suddenly saw a warm light radiate from Jacob. “I can understand not wanting to spill everything about yourself to a stranger,” he said soothingly. “But you could think of it like this: I will never tell a soul. First, because I am a pastor and anything said between a parishioner and me is confidential. Secondly, you’re just passing through, if I’m guessing correctly, and I will probably never come across your path again.”

Isabel mulled over Jacob’s reasoning and was reassured. She needed an objective voice, one that wouldn’t sit in judgment over her. “Well,” she hedged. “I have a choice to make about my future here and also about my husband.”

Jacob seemed to wait a few minutes before asking another probing question. “What decision do you have to make about your husband?”

Isabel leaned back against the pew. “I married Jesse almost a year ago,” she began, “and things were on track. We loved each other and were planning our future. Then I found out that he has been lying to me for almost eight months. I couldn’t believe it. Not just because he hurt me, but also my family. And I only found out because his lies had put my brother and I in danger.”

It felt like a weight lifted from her shoulders, though there remained a large part yet unrevealed.

“Well it sounds like he hurt you and your brother pretty badly,” he deliberated. “But it sounds like there’s more to this than whether you should forgive…Jesse, was it?”

Jacob’s inquisitive gaze seemed to urge Isabel to expound on the situation. “Uh, well, you see, there’s this thing I’m supposed to do…” She didn’t know how to explain it without sounding deluded. “I have responsibilities…elsewhere. But this would mean I have to leave Jesse.”

Jacob nodded, as his brow furrowed while he pondered her dilemma. “And there is no way he could go with you?”

Isabel shook her head. “No.”

Part of her wanted to blurt out that she was predestined to be the Princess of a far off planet in another galaxy far, far away. That she had lived another life and she was part of ‘The Royal Four’. There was an alien race - her people - that needed her to save them. But she bit her lip and stopped herself.

“I…I just want to know why, if God knows all…why He would allow me to marry Jesse? Not when He knows that I have to leave him…that I wasn’t supposed to be with him.” She let out an exasperated sigh. “I just can’t seem to find the answers.”

Jacob stood and walked over to Isabel, who was reeling with still unanswered question. He kneeled in front of her and grasped her hands in his. “I know things don’t seem to make sense right now, but you have to know that everything happens for a reason.” He paused a moment, seeming to take his time in this delicate matter. “Whether you and Jesse belong together, I can’t answer that. I don’t know if you were meant to be, or it was some rebellious mistake you made,” he answered gently. “But whether it’s because it’s in God’s plan, or because we rebel and sometimes do what we want instead, and making a mistake…things do have a way of working themselves out.”

“Isabel, if you really want to know what he wants…just listen.” Jacob slid one hand from hers and pulled something from his pocket. “Here.”

A small black pocket-sized Bible was placed into her hands. The book was just a little longer than the length of her hand. “Why are you giving this to me?” she asked running her fingers across the gold-etched cover.

“I know you want plain answers, but I can’t give you any. But this book always seems to point me in the right direction,” Jacob smiled. “And besides, He said you might need it.” He winked mischievously at her.

Isabel looked curiously at the old preacher. She wasn’t sure if he was just eccentric or sent from above. Either way, she appreciated the small gift. “Thank you.” Suddenly she had a sudden calmness settle on her like a mist floating down upon her.

Isabel flipped through the pages of the small book of ancient words. There was a red ribbon placed neatly between the pages of the book. It looked like it had been placed there. She looked up to ask Jacob if there was a reason why it was placed there, only to find herself alone again in the white room. “Jacob?”

As she surveyed the room, Isabel couldn’t find any trace of Jacob. After a moment, Isabel turned back to the black book in her hand. Would she find more answers in text of human history? Was this God so many humans talked about, the one who had sent her the message about her destiny?

~~~

“I really appreciate you coming over like this,” Kyle stammered, as he motioned for Liz to enter. After a sleepless night, Kyle couldn’t stand the quietness of the empty house anymore.

Liz smiled, shrugging off his unneeded gratitude. “I said you could call me anytime,” she reminded him. Actually Liz wanted to thank him for calling her. Since Max left, she couldn’t keep this sick feeling from filling her entire body. It was the same feeling she had when she found out that Tess had been married to Maxwell in a previous life. Helpless.

“How did you deal with Tess coming back?” Kyle blurted out while he took the petite brunette’s coat.

Liz frowned. “Uh,” she paused a moment, “I…not well?” The question should have been easy, but thinking back on it, she wasn’t sure how she kept a level head on the whole thing – powerblasting incident not included.

“Look Kyle, I can’t tell you how to deal with it. My way and your way could be completely different. We all handle different situations in different ways.”

Kyle followed Liz to the couch. “But that doesn’t help me!” he pouted. He had tried meditating and being enlightened about the whole thing, but he still felt like going over there and wrapping his hands around her scrawny neck. In fact, he had to restrain himself last night from acting out some of those seemingly satisfying scenarios that ran through his head.

Liz rubbed Kyle’s shoulder. “If you need to vent, you can pretend I’m Tess,” she offered. Just seeing how distraught Kyle was, made Liz want to blast the manipulating blonde, one more time. Her betrayal still continued to affect them after all of these months.

Kyle shook his head. “You don’t deserve the massive screamfest I had planned,” he admitted. “It took all of my willpower not to go over there last night.”

Liz smiled sympathetically. “Did you get any sleep?”

“No,” he sighed. “As my test scores will attest to.”

“It’ll get better,” she said hesitantly. “I think.”

Kyle looked lamely at Liz. Her attempt at a joke fell flat. “You’ve got to get better timing,” he teased.

Liz stuck her tongue out. “Don’t worry about me wrecking the grading curve. I’m sure I bombed it too.”

He frowned. “Why?”

Liz stared at him in disbelief. “Uh Max?”

“Oh yeah,” Kyle smiled sheepishly. “Sorry. How are you holding up?”

“I just get this horrible feeling that it’s not going to end the way Max and I planned it,” Liz said worriedly. “It’s like Fate, God, or whatever you want to call it, has it in for us.”

Kyle felt for her. He knew that she had been through major hell over the past few years, they all had. But Liz seemed to always get the brunt of the blow. It seemed like they were either in one crisis or another, and if they weren’t in danger, then they were worrying about the possibilities. He was tired of it. “Hey,” he said enthusiastically. “The days still young. Why don’t we do something fun for a change?”

“What?” Liz wasn’t sure where this sudden change in mood came from.

Kyle stood up and pulled her together with him. “Aren’t you tired of bitching and moaning about what’s happening or what they did to us?” He stood looking at her with wary expression.

A smile couldn’t help but creep upon her lips. Liz let out a deep breath. “You’re right,” she declared. “Why am I sitting around waiting for him to tell me we can be together?” She rested her hands on her hips. It was time to be a normal teenager again.

“What do you have in mind?”

Kyle smiled mischievously. “You’ll see!”

~~~

“What’s the plan?” Michael frowned. This news was unexpected and sounded serious.

Tess stood up and began pacing back and forth amid the piles of clothes, CDs, and books. “I don’t know,” she cried uneasily.

The moment she saw her mother being forced out of Tel Edrei, her stomach flip-flopped and a sudden flash of panic filled her. Tess had counted on Andaria’s help to return to Antar. Now she had no clue how to get back to Zander and her mother. It felt like someone had cut her lifeline.

Michael could see Tess was growing more frantic by the minute. He couldn’t imagine seeing his mother being dragged away by Khivar’s goons. As he stood up, Michael grabbed Tess by the shoulders until she was face to face with him. “Tess,” he barked, shaking her gently.

Tess stared up at Michael and swallowed hard, pushing the images of her mother into the back of her mind. “What?”

“You’ve got to focus. Someone must have sent us that warning right?” Michael reasoned Khivar would be monitoring Andaria closely; therefore she couldn’t be the source of the psychic images. So they must have another ally who was able to communicate unrestrictedly.

Tess bit her bottom lip and thought earnestly about the revelation. “I’m not sure. Andaria didn’t introduce me to a lot of the Loyalists because it was dangerous for them to come out of hiding, but I remember her mentioning a name…a group called The Annex? I suppose it could have come from them, whoever they are,” she offered.

Michael had no clue what or who ‘The Annex’ was, but it was a start. “Was there any clue in the vision to lead us in the right direction?” It was frustrating to know something was happening and there was nothing he could do about it.

Tess ran her fingers through her hair, stopping midway, staring distantly as she tried to remember every detail. She closed her eyes as her frustration began to well up. “Ahhh!” she screamed angrily. “I can’t.” Tess looked up at Michael, who was listening to her intently.

“I’ve got nothing.”

“Well, we’ve got to do something,” Michael said looking around his bare, yet messy room.

Tess sighed irritably. “We’ll have to wait,” she declared hesitantly. She wasn’t much for waiting, but when they had nothing else to go on, what else could they do? “They’ll have to contact us again to let us know more.”

Michael looked at Tess restlessly. “I guess…we don’t have much of a choice do we?” he replied. “But they’d better do it soon.”

~~~


There didn’t seem to be another choice.

Max let the waves carry him as he lay in its soothing wake. An awful feeling of finality plagued him ever since the unexplainable oracle appeared that afternoon. You have been chosen.

There were no ifs, ands, or buts about it.

Max closed his eyes and pictured Liz. How could he have promised her forever, when forever was never meant to be?

~ * ~

“Are you still losing it over this reality of destiny?” a voice asked gruffly.

Max blinked several times as he floated upright and began to tread water. The voice startled him. He glanced toward the once empty beach and was faced with himself.

The figure on the beach looked like him, but Max had no idea where he had come from. “Who are you?”

“Who do you think?” the second Max retorted. “The Tooth fairy? I’m you.”

This day was getting weirder by the minute. He took a few strokes toward the beach and the man who claimed to be him. “Am I dreaming?” The question wasn’t directed at any one specific person.

“Look Max, we have our answer. Why do you keep mulling over it like it was a tough choice?”

Max slowly waded onto the shore. “Because it is. I have a life here.”

“And you have a purpose on Antar. You made the wrong choice once already, but not this time.”

Max ran his fingers through his wet hair. “I have not made a wrong choice…if you’re referring to returning with Tess.”

Second Max folded his arms across his bare chest. “Really? You chose a happy-go-lucky life with a girl you’ve been obsessed with since the second grade, over saving the lives of your people. My people!”

Max frowned. There was something not quite right about this imaginary Max. “Who are you really?”

The mirror image of himself took a few steps forward until he was only inches away from Max. “I’m the part of you who actually is thinking with his brain. I’m you. I’m Zan…”

“What?” Max choked. “What are you talking about?”

“I’m the part of you that you’d like to forget,” he growled. “I’m the reality, which you’ve stuffed down so deep, I almost couldn’t find my way out.”

Max was in shock. “I don’t understand…”

The dark brooding man rolled his eyes and tilted his head slightly. “You really did a number on yourself, didn’t you? You actually have no idea that you’re doing this,” he gestured to himself, “do you?”

Max furrowed his brow and took a step back. “Doing what?”

“When you first began having those visions, when Tess arrived, what did you think of?”

Max thought back two years ago when the mysterious petite blonde arrived in Roswell. He had been so suspicious and yet so drawn to her. “I was suspicious,” he replied to Zan.

“And you didn’t want to have anything to do with those awakening feelings right? You even told Liz that it wasn’t you…”

“And it wasn’t,” Max protested. “I didn’t want to do those things with Tess.”

“But didn’t you? You denied half of who you are. You have always done that. I should know. I was there.”

Max swallowed hard and began feeling the turmoil of the reality he was facing again. “So I’m just supposed to accept that you’re a part of me and do what people billions of miles away tell me to?” he asked defiantly.

Zan shook his head tiredly. “You don’t have to accept me Max, because I’m already here and a part of you. My life, my history is a part of you Max,” he said sadly. “And no matter how hard you want to leave me behind, you can’t. I’m always going to be here.”

“But I’m here too!” Max turned away to face the raging sea, which mirrored his tumultuous emotions.

“I know that Max. Don’t you think I know that? You’re supposed to be. I’m what is past, and you’re our future.”

His mind swirled with questions and feelings. Max didn’t know what Zan was saying…or what he was saying to himself. “If this is what my life is, then why am I having such a hard time with it?” he challenged, turning around and facing the calm image of himself.

“Because you’ve got something to hold on to here, and it’s an obstacle you have to overcome.”

“What are you talking about?”

“Liz. She’s your test, Max. Can you let go of your human desires, and choose to be the King you were meant to be?” Zan asked knowingly.

“But I belong with her,” Max said hesitantly. “I love her.”

Zan nodded slowly. “I know you love her, but you know deep down that you belong with someone else.”

Max shook his head vehemently. “NO! I thought that once…but now I know you’re wrong. The only one I love is Liz. It will always be that way,” he declared, backing away from his look alike.

“You loved her Max. If you let yourself be honest, you could have loved her. You tried everything to stay way, but we were drawn to her.”

Max wished Zan would stop his apparent ‘soulful’ insights. It wasn’t true.

“Everyone was suspicious of her, but you, Max…we...we knew something different. Even when you were angry with her for finding you, there was some connection between you. Max, you fit with her, as I fit with Ava.”

“No,” he mumbled in frustration. Max pressed his palms against the sides of his head, willing for this dream to end. “She betrayed us! She used me and killed Alex.” He turned and glared at Zan. “I could never love someone like that.”

Zan again, shook his head piteously. “And we still have our doubts about that don’t we? Even after that truth, we still are drawn to her.”

Max had just about enough. He strode purposefully toward his double and pushed him back. “Liar!” he yelled furiously.

Zan stumbled back a few steps and then once again, remained standing stalwartly. “I’m just telling you the truth. I’m telling you what you won’t admit.”

Max stared helplessly at his own face; his mind churned, trying to think up answers for these declarations this mirage spouted, but there was nothing.

“I know, and you know there is more to Tess than meets the eye. Part of that is what drew us to her. And now I’m telling you what you already know,” Zan lectured. “Don’t pigeon-hole her, Max. It’s too easy to paint her as the villain in all of this.”

“It was easy to believe Liz when she told you that Tess had murdered Alex and made it look like a suicide, wasn’t it? But deep down you felt something else, didn’t you?”

“No,” Max said numbly. “Tess killed Alex. She admitted it. She did it to get me to Antar. It was an elaborate plan.” It was black and white. There was no grey area…was there?

Zan smirked. “Then why did she come back and save you, Max? That’s a question that has been running around in your head for weeks, but you don’t have the guts to say it out loud. Why is she begging you to come back with her to save Antar?”

“I…I don’t know,” Max hedged. The words rattled in his head. The questions made sense. At the time, the things, the explanations…made sense. But looking at it from a larger prospective, taking a step back and putting the explanations and admissions Tess had made…none of it fit together.

“Don’t you think you should find out?” Zan coaxed. “Don’t you think you deserve to know the truth of the whole matter?

Max didn’t know what he needed to do anymore. This whole encounter left him feeling even more confused than he had ever been. “Why are you here?” His voice pleaded for answers from this ‘other half’.

“I’m here because I’m tired of the darkness, Max. I’m here because the One has ordained that we finally know the truth and fulfill our destiny,” Zan declared humbly. “I’m here because we both want answers, the answers that will make us whole.”

His words seemed like poetry. Max heard them, but didn’t know if he quite understood yet.

“So find out,” Zan replied, as if in answer to his unvoiced thoughts. “It’s time to stop being afraid of the answers Max. It’s time you know exactly where you need to be.”

“I know…”

Max turned to face this thought provoking voice, but found the beach empty once more. Suddenly the cackle of an overhead seagull sounded, and as he turned to find the source, Max found himself floating in the wide expanse, as if he had never left the watery bed. He peered over at the sunkist beach. It remained undisturbed. The only evidence anyone had been there was his lone towel.

Max closed his eyes and pondered the last words his ‘other half’ had imparted. It’s time to know exactly where you need to be.

~~~

As they sat around the smooth, cold round table murmurs filled the dim cave. How long had they waited? Had the time finally arrived? Did anyone know what she looked like?

A large, stocky figure moved from behind the shadows. He wore a sleek, white uniform, abreast with rows of silver medallions awarded to those who have shown courage and valour in battle. Also, under the warm rays of light, shining down from the cavernous ceiling, a white naval cap with a black visor and decorated with a gold cord trim. The crowd’s murmurs subsided. “All bow before the Queen Mother.” His voice commanded authority, even to those who did not recognize the commander.

~ * ~

She could hear the scratching of metal against rock as she glided down the dark corridor. The soothing feel of the chiffon tunic set her at ease. It had been decades since she had stood in the presence of ambassadors and generals in The Annex. Her life had been quiet and concealed since her disappearance during The Fall.

There had been limited access to her person. A limited few had been chosen to attend to her, as well as her closest advisors. Not including those subjects, only two knew of her location - Andaria and the stalwart figure, which loomed over the table.

The rigid Antarian turned at a 45-degree angle before falling to one knee, head bowed, joining the assemblage, who now honored her. Around the reverent table, Fadilia heard a round of 'Your Majesty'. It had been so long since she had been addressed as so. Her long time companions had been requested to refer to her by her proper name. Fadilia.

When Khivar became ruler, she saw no need for the formality, but now, now the One had seen fit to restore the House of Kedra to the throne. Once again, she was called upon as Queen Mother. It was a day she never thought she would see.

But this time, wisdom in her age would lead and guide the lost. Fadilia had often wondered if the lifetime of waste could have been avoided if she had listened to Alaric. He had warned her on his deathbed that Zan's reign would end if he did not rule as the One's instrument. He had prophesied as so, but she thought she had known better. Fadilia regarded Alaric's devoutness to the One had been of personal benefit, but she never realized it had reaped peace in their kingdom until the end of his reign.

Now after decades of solitude and time alone with the One, Fadilia knew that Cian and Alaric's Lord saw all, knew all, and created all. The Seer had foreseen The Fall - the beginning of the One's discipline - and now The Day of Reckoning. The years of suffering her people had endured would vanish and Antar and the surrounding galaxy would know peace again...if Zan would submit to the One's will. This would be proven at his return.

"Rise Loyal friends of Antar. The time nears for Zan's return. General Steren will debrief us on the preparation of my son's return." Fadilia took a step to the right and found a seat ready for her.

The wise General glanced at Fadilia, who nodded for him to begin. "It is good to see so many of our allies returning to The Annex. This bodes well for our long awaited victory," he announced confidently. "Muna, Ithmar, Bel Maar, Guilin, and Ai, it is important for your rulers to understand what a threat Khivar has become. You are charged with that task."

"We all have now heard of project 'Pilan'. Still our intelligence has not uncovered the details of this project, which Khivar has developed. But what we do know about it is, that he plans to utilize it against each of our planets, slowly conquering each of our people until he controls the entire system. This is why we covet each of your ruler's support and manpower."

Fadilia eyed an undefined being, which stood confidently before the group. "Laban, Ambassador from Muna," he greeted. "We have come in response to Andaria's insistent pleas. But I have not seen her since my arrival."

Fadilia bowed her head at the observation. "Andaria has been sent to Ithilis," she announced quietly. A murmur of voices rose at the stumbling block. She had hoped the subject would not come up so soon, but it was inevitable. Fadilia surveyed the uncertain faces of The Annex. They had been uneasy about attending the meeting, but now she knew they stood on the edge of a knife - any movement would sway their path.

"She has been found out?" blurted a tall General jumped up in apprehension. His face was chiseled and his eyes were as blue as Kaptar's Jewel. "Your Technical Command has been exposed. How can you expect us to bear up under your seemingly erroneous cause?" A murmur of agreement rose from the table.

"Jakar, Ambassador of Muna." General Steren addressed the young commander's outburst with a subtle glare. "Andaria has not been exposed. Khivar has not discovered her true identity," he revealed. "Andaria remains safe."

"For how long?" the Ambassador to Ai mumbled.

"True, her identity may remain intact," a hooded voice spoke. "But that still leaves your command leaderless. Larek, Second Counselor of Merab, asks you...who are we to follow, if we follow at all?"

Fadilia recognized her son's oldest and dearest friend. "True," she replied succinctly. She rose from her seat slowly. The five ambassadors and their contingents began to talk amongst themselves. Fadilia heard the trepidation in their voices. "So I shall replace Andaria in the mobilization of our forces."

This announcement drew more murmurs and an excitement and tension in the cool, chrysolite cavern.

"Has a message been sent to the Royal Four?" a short, pinkish, plump man chirped. He paused a moment before sticking out his tongue. "Excuse me, Your Highness. Lai, proxy for Xua of Guilin."

"Larek?" General Steren looked intently at the pale powdery face, hidden under the folds of a chilling blue robe.

"The message has been sent. I was unable to, however, inform them of more than Andaria's capture," he disclosed. "Our telecommunication is less than advanced I'm afraid."

General Steren nodded. "Our last contact with Andaria revealed Ava's person, Tess, is prepared to return with Rath's person, Michael. Preparation is being made for their departure."

"But what about Zan's return?" Jakar asked curiously. "You have not mentioned his return."

Fadilia lowered her eyes. She trusted Zan...Max would return, but from the updates she had received about his reluctance, Fadilia had begun to have her doubts. Nothing had gone according to the architect's plan. But she realized nothing about the Four's conception had been 'natural'.

Over the past years, Fadilia realized what a mistake it had been to allow the architects to play god. The One had promised a day of reckoning, but they had needed to be sure. She and Radim had reservations, but the architects had convinced them it was the only way. Their plan had failed. Zan and Vilandra had formed attachments to the humans and their planet. And Zan's return had been delayed. Fadilia clasped her hands together and steeled herself against the raging torrent of fear and doubt. She had to trust the One to return her son and daughter safely to her.

"In time, Jakar," General Steren replied.

Fadilia looked at the General with appreciation. She had not been prepared to answer that question. "By the end of the Spring Season, all must have their armies mobilized and prepared for Khivar's assault," Fadilia commanded. "I know your rulers are reluctant to believe they should be under attack, but please do your uttermost to convince them."

"Be careful also. Khivar's agents - they are neither here nor there. You won't be able to spot them before it's too late. This is why you must trust no one unknown to you."

Fadilia signaled the end of the Annex. Most delegations dispersed quickly, wanting to use the dark of night to cloak their movements. Two lagged behind.

"Queen Fadilia," Larek bowed before her, pressing his lips against her inner palm.

"It still remains Fadilia until my son returns, Larek."

"It always has been Queen Fadilia, to my person, and will remain so." His hood cloaked his head, which remained bowed.

Fadilia pulled this friend to his feet and brushed back his hood. "Larek, it has been ages," she cried happily, embracing the strong Ithmarian. "You've grown up into such a dignitary." She turned the Ambassador around and found that he hadn't changed much since his boyhood. His strawberry blonde hair was cut short, as was the custom of all Royal Counselors. His clear blue eyes were striking against his powdery white skin.

Ithmarians' skin remained pale as a protective layer against their planet's harsh environmental climate and elements.

"Do you truly believe Zan will return?" Larek asked uneasily. He remembered their last encounter at the Summit and was hesitant to say anything else.

Fadilia sighed, allowing Larek to see her own anxiety over her son's stubborn mindset. "I have heard...things," she admitted. "But I am optimistic. The One has spoken of Zan's return."

"Surely you put no weight in the ramblings of ancient driveling acolysts?" Jakar interrupted rudely. "None have proven of such existence."

Fadilia ignored the comment. "Larek, have faith." The unassuming figure nodded, and just before raising his hood, he rolled his eyes at the brash Munan, who stood on his left.

"Peace be with you." Larek bowed and made a graceful exit, along with his delegation.

"How accommodating those Ithmarians are," the Munan Ambassador scoffed. His face was sallow and sunken. His brute strength could not be hidden underneath the hardened black armour, which each Munan soldier wore. A gold strip over his heart alerted any Munan of his ranking.

"Much more pleasant to be around," Fadilia smiled half-heartedly. "Is there a reason why you remain, Jakar?"

The ill-mannered General lowered his head respectfully and nodded. It was unexpected as he waited patiently for her leave to speak. "What can I do for you? You have already voiced your skepticism at our plans."

"And I am sorry for the disrespect I have shown you m'Lady," Jakar apologized deeply. "We are still uncertain about the reliability of our neighboring worlds and their allegiance to The Annex."

"And how do we know you are not hiding behind this guise of pleasantness?" General Steren stepped into the conversation with an expression of concern.

"We are not a fair-weathered friend," Jakar retorted. "Our Queen remembers well its former allegiance with Antar. We are a people of our word, and we have come to offer our assistance."

"And what assistance might we need from you?" Fadilia asked, intrigued by the sudden change of face. She remembered Queen Lilandri from ages past. The Matriarch was faithful and reliable. Fadilia hoped she could trust her messenger.

"We have had several observers on Earth for sometime and are willing to call them home, if it is your wish."

"And how is this of any concern to us?" General Steren balked.

"We are willing return with Ava and Rath, also."

"And in return?" The General looked skeptical at best, but Fadilia had warrant to give him the benefit of the doubt.

"Nothing."

General Steren's gaze narrowed and he approached the young leader of the Munan with contempt. "What is the reason behind your generous offer?"

Jakar stood proudly, unwilling to back down. He met the General's gaze with steely confidence. "Our world has tasted Khivar's power, and Queen Lilandri remembers Alaric's past kindnesses.

Fadilia stepped in between the two warring officers and clasped Jakar's hand. "I believe you, good messenger of a dear friend," she said gently. "Please prepare your men as we will notify Ava and Rath of the news."

"And what of Zan and Vilandra?"

Fadilia glanced at General Steren for his thoughts. The war-worn veteran cleared his throat. "Queen Ava and Commander Rath are your only concern."

Jakar nodded and bowed at the waist before Fadilia. "We shall make arrangements for transport within the hour." Suddenly he stood up and turned to General Steren. He raised his right arm and saluted the General. With that, the tall dark General of the Munan army departed.

Fadilia looked to her old friend uncertainly. "You seemed uncertain about the boy?"

The older man turned and shrugged. "I reserve judgment until Queen Ava and Rath return," he said casually. "What are your feelings on the matter, my Queen?"

Fadilia pondered the attitude and stance of the Munan Ambassador for a moment before replying. "I think those who would so obviously oppose us are the least of our concerns."

General Steren nodded. "It is not always the snake in the desert we should be so mindful of," he admitted. "There are many dangerous elements out in our very backyard."

The corners of her lips curled slowly, as she turned to her wise companion. "And we will overcome them all."




Chapter Forty Four

***
“I am the way, the truth and the life. No one comes to the Father except through me.”
- John 14:6
***


“I haven’t seen you for a while,” Maria chirped as she handed Brody his regular sub with pepper jack cheese.

The skinny owner of the UFO center shrugged. “I could say the same,” he replied with a smirk.

Maria leaned against the counter and sighed. “Yeah, well a lot of things have been going on, and not all of it good.”

She had hoped Michael would pull out from under the clutches of the ‘witch’ and drop by, at least for a decent farewell. After a night of hoping and praying that this wasn’t really happening, she had finally accepted Michael’s choice to return to Antar, deluded as it was. Maria knew Tess would only bring death.

“Hello?”

Maria blinked several times and found Brody waving a hand in front of her eyes. “Uh,” she stammered, embarrassed that she had zoned out like that. “Sorry about that.”

Brody shook his head, his expression - understanding. “No problem. I’m sure I’ve done that to people,” he dismissed flippantly. A sudden gleam flashed in his eye. “In fact, I’m sure I’ve done it before.” He laughed.

Maria joined him. “Well, it was still rude of me,” she protested.

Brody opened his mouth as if to say something, but nothing came out. Maria frowned. “Brody?”

The familiar customer tilted his head as if listening to some inaudible voice, before furrowing his brow and staring up at Maria. “Excuse me,” he said stiffly.

Maria watched Brody rise stiffly from the swivel stool and walk toward the door. She hadn’t seen him act this odd since his unexplainable absences a year ago. Those occurrences were explained by the appearance of an unknown being named Larek, who had been using Brody as a host body for a few years, and had shown up in New York. Suddenly, like someone had turned on the lights, Maria rushed to the glass doors before Brody could exit. “Larek?”

Brody stiffened and glared at her, as if she were some stranger. “To whom are you speaking? I am Brody.”

Maria knew she had struck gold from the tone he took with her. “I know you’re taking Brody as a host,” she hissed. “Now tell me why you’re here.”

Brody, now Larek, tilted his head. “This is none of your concern. Maria, is it?” He paused awkwardly, turning his gaze to the bustling street before him. “I must take my leave,” he turned and looked Maria in the eye. “Kindly excuse yourself.”

Maria was taken aback. He showed no sign of emotion. The being was like a robot – a Borg from Star Trek. Without so much as a thought, Maria stepped aside, allowing Brody access to the world.

It was like waking from a trance. Maria watched numbly as ‘Brody’ got into his car and drive away. ‘This is none of your concern’. His haughty tone brought her blood to a boil. “The hell it isn’t,” she muttered under her breath.

Maria ran to her locker and grabbed her car keys. After telling a whopper of a cover story to the other waitress on shift, she ran out to her car. Brody’s car wasn’t in sight. “No problem,” she said out loud as she started her Jetta. “I know exactly where you’re going.”

~~~

“Who are you?” Tess asked the dark Asian man standing in the hallway. She held the door slightly ajar as she sized up the conspicuous visitor.

“Meet us at Blunder’s Bluff in one hour,” he said solemnly.

“What…?” Tess was at a loss.

Before she was able to question the man, he was halfway down the stairs. Tess was left to contemplate who the mystery man was, and whether to follow his cryptic directions.

“Who was it?” Michael asked, appearing from the hallway.

Tess turned to face Michael, who had been finishing the rest of his packing. “An Asian man. He told us to meet ‘them’ at Blunder’s Bluff, and then he walked away without another word.”

“Do you think it was contact with someone from Antar?”

“I have no clue,” Tess admitted. “I couldn’t read anything from him.”

Michael creased his brow. “You tried?”

Tess nodded. “There was something about him, Michael,” she sighed. “I just couldn’t pinpoint it. “The more she struggled to pinpoint the nagging feeling, the more it faded.

“So you’ve heard from Nalder?” a new voice asked.

Tess noticed Michael’s demeanor darken, as her own body jumped from the startling voice. When she turned around, Tess found herself staring at a slim man, his face shallow, and his skin pale. Her mind whispered within, reminding her that the man looked familiar…she had met him a lifetime ago.

“Brody, what are you doing here?” Michael hedged. He hadn’t attempted to meet with him since the incident at the Center. Michael wasn’t even sure how the older man knew his address.

Tess watched the human bow quietly, and reverently at his waist. “Queen Ava, it has been many seasons.” His voice held a trace of elegance and familiarity in his words.

“What are you doing?” Michael asked cautiously.

“Larek?” Tess remembered where she had seen the face before. The human had been a host for an old acquaintance. “Is that you?”

The man’s head remained bowed, as he nodded. “Yes, Your Highness.”

“Do you have news?” Tess’ hand flew to her throat. “Is it my mother?” Once she recognized the messenger, her thoughts quickly turned to Andaria. The images continued to race through her mind. Tess could not bare the thought of losing her, not now that she had just found her.

“From our sources, Khivar has placed them in Ithilis,” Larek replied matter-of-factly. “He has not killed them…yet.”

Yet. The thought sent a chill down her spine. Tess focused on Larek’s face, trying to perceive if he was withholding any information. There was nothing.

“You mentioned a ‘Nalder’ when you came. Who is he?”

“Munan,” Larek informed. “He is a watcher for the Munans. You saw his Earthen form.”

“So Munans can shape shift too?” Michael interrupted, recognizing the race, but not quite recalling everything about their physiology. “Or was that a host body?”

“Neither. They’ve developed the technology to manipulate their physical features to human sight, so they are visibly more human. It is all quite harmless. The instrument works more like a hologram, than anything else,” Larek explained.

“And this meeting…what is it about?” he asked.

Larek slowly glanced at each one of them. “You’re leaving for Antar today.”

~ * ~

Three pairs of eyes turned on her as she noticeably stumbled into the apartment. “What?” Maria managed to catch the most important part of the conversation, at least in her opinion.

“What are you doing here, Maria?” Michael cried in dismay.

“Yes, indeed.” Larek looked onward in disdain. “I informed you, this is none of your concern.”

Maria narrowed her eyes and gritted her teeth. “Listen buster! Michael leaving definitely concerns me,” she spat. “Especially when he’s leaving with a murderer.”

“I’m warning you, Maria!” Michael clenched his teeth at the dig. “Don’t.”

“Don’t what?” Maria glared defiantly. “Tell the truth?” She took a step forward, staring up at him. “Wake up, Michael!”

Michael glanced quickly at Tess before warning Maria again. “You don’t know everything, Maria!”

“She’s got you wrapped around her little alien finger, doesn’t she?” Maria declared in disgust.

“I don’t have time for this childishness,” Larek hissed. He turned and glared at Maria. “I would consider my words more carefully, when you refer to Queen Ava.” He took a step forward and looked contemptibly at her.

Larek turned abruptly, his focus now on Michael and Tess. “You know where to meet?”

“Yes,” Tess replied distractedly.

Michael pulled Maria aside, while Tess escorted Larek out of the apartment. “I’ve told you this before, butt out!” He didn’t want to have to hurt her, and he knew Tess detested the idea of telling anyone else about Alex’s death.

“Are you insane?” Maria freaked. How good of a mind job had Tess done?

“She’s a killer, Michael!” she cried, pressing her index finger into his chest, hoping it would stab some reason into his dense brain.

“And I’m saying that you don’t know everything,” Michael said, exasperated. “You don’t know the whole story.”

“You were there, Michael. She admitted it!” Maria was dumbfounded. It was like she was speaking with an entirely different person. He had always been skeptical and untrusting of everyone, and now he trusted Tess completely.

“Well, I didn’t know everything that I do now,” he said vaguely.

“And that reality is?” Maria retorted. She couldn’t wait to hear the lame excuse.

Michael was about to change the subject, knowing he had no right to reveal Tess’ secret. But he didn’t have to.

Tess came up behind Maria and swallowed. There was no point in hiding it now. She and Michael were going home. “That I didn’t kill Alex.”

~~~

“Is she ready to talk?” Khivar demanded a swift answer from Nicholas.

The cowering right-hand man lowered his eyes in anxiety. “No, Your Highness,” he cringed. “Either she is using some device, or she does not know anything about the Loyalist camp.”

Khivar’s gaze fell upon the wisp of a man. He was revolted to have to subject himself to the minion, but he was observant and smart. Two things Khivar used.

The lowly Antarian had no backbone, hiding behind Khivar’s power, but nevertheless, he was useful. “You are a fool,” Khivar glowered. “Do you think the old matron has nothing to hide?”

He turned around and peered into the sealed room, which held the somewhat crippled nurse. Khivar’s mind continued to churn as he tried to piece together the connection between Maia and Ava. The woman was clever though. She left few clues for his agents to link her with any major member of the House of Kedra.

Suddenly his gaze turned to the weary butler who had attacked him earlier. The corners of his lips began to twitch in pleasure. “Place Maia in the same chamber as the old gàarish,” Khivar barked. “We’ll just see who outmaneuvers the King.”

“Your Highness?” Nicholas looked questioningly at the order. “Is that wise? Could that not leave a visible opportunity for them to arrange something?”

Khivar turned on his heel and toward the archway, leading out into the tunnels of Ithilis. “Exactly.”

~~~

Andaria clawed at the red metallic halo cinched around her neck. It constrained her breathing to shallow breaths. As she glanced over her shoulder, Andaria studied her faithful servant. Medgio had been thrown into her chambers quite unexpectedly. It was a move she would not have predicted, but it was clever.

Khivar had been poking, prodding, and slowly tearing away at her defenses. She suspected he was growing increasingly frustrated by her seemingly innocent defenses. Once Medgio arrived, Andaria knew Khivar’s patience was wearing thin. And now, once this strategy turned up empty-handed for Khivar, she knew it would be the last straw. But Andaria was ready. She knew a physical attack was the next logical step. It was inevitable.

It was silent, for the most part, in the solid chamber. Andaria knew every word she spoke and thought was being monitored. The steel halo stifled her mental thought projections, and she was unable to devise plans with Medgio, or even to just find release in simple conversation.

It was exhausting to maintain Maia’s façade, and every time she had to fend off Nicholas’ probes and tests, drained her resources immensely. And conscious of this fact, Andaria kept her movements to a minimum. Keeping a still form of her counterpart managed to preserve precious reserves of power.

“Get up!” Andaria found herself held at staff point. The hum of the sleek, smooth Iturian weapon of choice pulsed within her ears.

“And what is it now?” Andaria asked, her voice crackled with age. She feigned exasperation at the absurdity of the accusations.

The muscular officer remained emotionless. He motioned for her to step into the dark corridor. Before the magnetic field resumed its task of keeping prisoners captive, Andaria noticed Medgio had awakened, and his expression of anger worried her. Just as he allowed himself to be wounded by Khivar at Tel Edrei, Andaria was apprehensive that Medgio’s loyalty to her would be his down fall…or hers.

~~~

"Ahhhh!" Liz felt her stomach churn as her heart seized in her throat. The wind rushed past her face, and her screams were lost amide the symphony of sounds.

"I told you this would be fun!" Kyle yelled happily in LIz's ear. He rested his arms against the metal bar, which hugged his waist.

Liz managed to take a deep breath as the metallic cart rattled straight ahead on the high, seemingly unstable rails toward their final stop. "I can't believe...I let you talk me into going on the roller coaster," she gasped. "I haven't been here since the seventh grade." The ride stopped with a sudden jolt.

Kyle had surprised her with the unlikely destination. While he drove, Liz began rambling off all the possibilities she could think of, but the only response he had was a mischievous grin. Once they arrived and walked through the gates of the mid-sized fair, a few miles out of Roswell, Kyle dragged her to the Ferris wheel and several stomach-churning rides. They had not a care in the world.

"It's been a while since we've been able to do any of these things, " Kyle replied, as the operator lifted the bar over their heads. "And I think this is the most I've seen you smile, in one day."

She felt her face flush. Her cheeks hurt from smiling and laughing so much at Kyle's crazy antics in the middle of the midway, and his unabashed carefree attitude. Liz smiled gratefully at Kyle, who helped her onto the wooden platform. "Yeah. I guess so," she said breathily.

"It feels good doesn't it?" Kyle ran his fingers through his hair. It looked like someone had stuck his finger in a electrical socket. He smiled. It felt like a weight had been lifted from his shoulders when he stepped through the hot pink, and baby blue painted gates.

Liz glanced hesitantly at Kyle and nodded silently.

Kyle tilted his head as he fixed his gaze upon the petite brunette. "Did I say something wrong?" he frowned. "I do have a tendency to stick my foot in it."

"No!" Liz exclaimed horrifically. She had not intended to make Kyle feel bad. She stopped him midstride and looked him straight in the eyes. "You know how great you are for doing this for me?"

Liz wished her life was as uncomplicated as the children running about her. ‘Why couldn’t Max be uncomplicated?’ she silently sighed.

She meant it. Liz hadn't expected Kyle to ever speak to her again once she broke up with him a couple of years ago. But now, here they were, laughing, having a great time. Friends.

"It was for my benefit too. I'm not a saint," he scoffed. Kyle wished it was like it had been; before he knew all about hidden aliens and intergalactic beings. But part of him knew that he wouldn't be the person he was, if he hadn't experienced so much.

"Oh," Liz smirked, turning her attention to the present. "Right. I forgot that you're such a selfish person!" She rolled his eyes and hit his chest playfully.

"I am. And don't you forget it!" he pouted.

"Right."

"Just for that, I'm making you buy me the cotton candy I see two stands down," Kyle declared as he dragged her toward the bright, crowded concession stand.

Liz laughed freely, as they let go of ‘reality’ for the night, and entered a world that didn’t hurt.

~~~

Max sat in the dreary, olive green hotel room, contemplating the past several hours of revelation and decision. He had the weight of an entire world resting on the choices he made in the next few days. It was almost too much to bear. If he only had one more ‘road marker’, just to assure him he was making the right choice. That saving a world wouldn’t be the biggest mistake he ever would make.

After sitting in silence for the past half an hour, Max reached over to the nightstand for his watch. As his fingers grazed the elastic metal band, it fell into the drawer, which was slightly ajar. When he reached in, his fingers grazed a textured hard cover.

Peering into the drawer, Max found a navy Bible sitting there. He stared at it for a moment, debating whether there was a point in picking it up. However, it was as if his hand was drawn to the book. After flipping through the pages of the ‘divinely’ written text, Max finally settled into a passage of the 2nd book of Corinthians.

"Therefore come out from them
and be separate, says the Lord.
Touch no unclean thing,
and I will receive you."
"I will be a Father to you,
and you will be my sons and daughters, says the Lord Almighty." 6:17,18
The words jumped off the page at him. It startled Max, since he hadn’t expected to find anything in the acclaimed ‘Word of God’. The passage spoke to him in a way it never had before. He had never bothered to immerse himself in the Bible; he had thought it waste of time. But after today’s events, it was as if his eyes were being opened.

Max closed the haunting book, tossing it as if the pages would burn him. The disquieting book landed down at the far end of the bed. He didn’t know what to make of this.

Once more this ‘Unknown’ spoke, charging him with the weight of a world; and it was not this one.

~~~

“We’re here for Jesse Ramirez.”

Diane had answered the melodic chime of the doorbell, announcing the unexpected visitors, with a smile. Her brow furrowed as she studied the two men standing before her. One was dressed in a sleek, navy suit, and the other, as well groomed as the first, wore a light grey three-piece. Both were tall and imposing, but one was fair and the other dark. “Jesse?” she said curiously. “What do you need Jesse for?”

The older man in grey nodded, and smiled. “I’m sorry. I’m John Firth. Several of our associates mentioned Mr. Ramirez as someone who worked with our co-workers recently. And some unexpected tragedies have occurred,” he explained demurely. “We just need to speak with him.”

Diane thought about the gentleman’s explanation and nodded, motioning the strangers to wait in the foyer. “I’ll see if he’s here.”

~~~

Jesse tried to focus on his briefs, but found himself staring at one of Isabel and his more recent photographs, taken in New York. His arms were wrapped around her waist, as they stood atop the Chrysler Building. They had been so happy back then, before they returned to this God-forsaken town.

“Jesse!” Diane’s voice called out.

As he swiveled around in his chair, Diane’s smiling face peered into his makeshift office. “What is it, Mom?”

“There are two gentlemen asking for you?”

Jesse frowned. He couldn’t imagine who would possibly be dropping by.

~ * ~

“…And you’ll explain to your in-laws that you have to return to New York on emergency business. If you don’t, they’ll find out exactly what kind of monsters they’ve been housing,” the blonde agent whispered. “And that would lead to an unfortunate accident for Mrs. Evans, here.”

Jesse nodded stiffly.

When Diane had led him into the foyer, he had no idea what danger awaited him…or her. After she had excused herself, the polite, mild-mannered strangers disposition changed into one of malice and intimidation.

“We’ve seen your handiwork Ramirez, and let me inform you that Patch and Watts were not the only ones looking out for our planet. The FBI may be incompetent dolts, but the NSA is quite a different story,” the man known as John Firth informed Jesse. “You and your alien family’s days are numbered.”

“Jesse?” Diane poked her head around the corner, startling Jesse and the agents. “Would you or your friends here, like a drink?”

Jesse shook his head fervently. “Uh, no Mom. We’re fine,” he hedged. Turning around to face Diane, Jesse smiled half-heartedly. “It turns out that the firm has an emergency.” Jesse glanced hesitantly at the two NSA agents, who watched him carefully. They nodded slowly, their faces expressionless.

“Oh?”

“Yeah, and I have to fly out tonight.” The excuse seemed plausible, which frightened Jesse. By the time anyone figured out that he had not returned to New York, he could be six feet under.

“First Isabel and Max, and now you?” Diane sighed incredulously. “Does he really have to leave?” Her hazel eyes asked imploringly.

“Yes. I’m sorry to disturb your time together,” Agent Firth apologized sweetly. “Maybe your daughter and son will return to you soon, so you won’t be alone?”

Jesse tensed at the mention of Isabel. His subtle inquiry hadn’t been lost on Jesse. “Diane doesn’t know where they are, or when they will return, do you, Mom?”

She seemed put-off by his rude tone. Her hand fluttered to her neck. “I have no idea,” she smiled kindly at the two men, “when they will be back. But I don’t think it will be long before they return.”

Jesse watched anxiously as the men murmured to each other. Agent Firth, who appeared to be the one in command, shook Diane’s hand. “Well, we have to be leaving,” he announced abruptly.

The blonde agent jabbed Jesse in the side. He stifled a groan, clearing his voice instead, and smiled. “Well I’ll call you when I get there,” Jesse informed Diane. “Tell Isabel that I’m glad that we ‘worked’ things out before I had to leave.” The agents glared at him. “You can also tell her that my friends from my internship have whisked me off for work.”

Diane frowned at his peculiar behavior.

Jesse hoped she would relay his message to Isabel. If she did, then she and Max would possibly have a chance to understand that he had been kidnapped. He sighed tiredly.

He had gotten her into this mess, and this was his chance to make amends. If he could just mislead these oafs, Isabel might have a chance to get away. He just hoped in the end, he was alive for her to appreciate it.

“Aren’t you going to take anything?” Her tone was one of confusion.

The agents looked at him tersely. They were not going to let him out of their sight. Jesse was on the spot. He had no idea Diane was so astute.

“Uh,” he stammered, while the agents looked on; their hands slid underneath their suit jackets as a warning. “The clothes I’ll need are back home.” He hoped the explanation was satisfactory for his mother-in-law.

Her lips rounded, forming an ‘O’ shape in recognition.

“Remember to tell Isabel what I said,” Jesse reminded her urgently.

Meanwhile the secret agents ushered him out into their polished black sedan. Jesse watched as Diane waved happily from the front steps of the house. His chest began to tighten, as if constricted in some way.

He had cheated death once, but Jesse had this ominous feeling in the pit of his stomach.

He wouldn’t get out of this one so easily.
~~~

‘“For I know the plans I have for you," declares the LORD , "plans to prosper you and not to harm you, plans to give you hope and a future. Then you will call upon me and come and pray to me, and I will listen to you. You will seek me and find me when you seek me with all your heart. I will be found by you," declares the LORD , "and will bring you back from captivity. I will gather you from all the nations and places where I have banished you," declares the LORD , "and will bring you back to the place from which I carried you into exile."
You may say, "The LORD has raised up prophets for us in Babylon," but this is what the LORD says about the king who sits on David's throne and all the people who remain in this city, your countrymen who did not go with you into exile-’ Jeremiah 29:11-16

As Isabel approached the narrow hotel that ran down half the stretch of the beach, she couldn’t stop the words from flashing before her. Had she been put into exile? She had been forced to hide from her people and raised among a race that would dissect her like an insect, if they knew she was not fully human. Hell, they had tried several times already.

Clutching the black book, Isabel entered the dark room. She hadn’t expected to find Max sitting alone in the paid-for room. And she certainly wasn’t expecting to find Max, sitting on the bed, surrounded by a small pile of papers. “Max?”

~ * ~

“Isabel!” Max turned around to see the remnant of the day’s light stream into the otherwise dark, empty room. His fingers twitched as he listened to the thin pages crumple underneath them. With each contracted muscle, Max felt some release.

“What are you doing?”

Max turned back and looked around him. He didn’t remember retrieving the navy book, and definitely didn’t remember tearing the almost tissue-like pages from its home. It was like he had blacked out and couldn’t recall the past five minutes. “I…”

Isabel closed the door behind her, and searched for the room’s light switches. Once she illuminated the room that now, seemed possessed by the impending darkness of the night, she rushed to her brother’s side. Worry filled her.

“Max what happened?” Her fingers curled around her brother’s shoulder, as if her touch would bring Max back to reality. “Are you all right?” she asked.

Max stared numbly at his sister. She had been through as much pain and suffering as he had been. Did she know? Did Isabel suspect that their world was about to be shaken and possibly torn apart?

“I’m fine,” he managed to say somewhat reassuringly. “But things have been changing, Isabel…” His thoughts began to trail.

Isabel peered anxiously into Max’s eyes. She nodded. “I know,” she said awkwardly.

“Do you?” His tone was angry and skeptical.

Isabel sat down amidst the crumpled balls of text. “Things have happened while I was away too. I was told things…” She wasn’t sure how much to reveal, with Max in the condition he was.

Max searched behind those worried dark eyes. They always held a coldness in them. It took a lot for Isabel to let anyone in. To an onlooker, they saw a brash and confident woman, but Isabel was never one to voice her concerns or anxieties easily, especially when it came to their alien heritage. Both she and Michael nurtured that same weakness. Behind all the impatient glares and angry declarations, Isabel and Michael had never known where they belonged. They fell apart at the seams – one fell into despair at a drop of a hat, the other came out of the ring fighting – two sides of the same coin.

Max, he was the glue that held them together. It wasn’t ego; it was just a simple fact. He never asked for the job, but it was a price he was willing to pay for those he loved. The silent revelation brought him a measure of comfort. He would pay the price for them.

“We have to talk,” he said, steeling himself once more to the uncontrollable forces that pressed in on him from every side. He had to regain control of himself.

Isabel saw the strength return to her older brother, his face hardened and his eyes, focused.

“But not here?” Her question mirrored his thoughts. Max nodded. He stood up and grabbed his backpack, dropping a $20 on the bed for the mess he had made.

“I have to talk with Tess,” he said resolutely. “I have some answers to get.”

Isabel rose from the bed and followed suit, grabbing her backpack and walking out the hotel room. As she slung the bag over her shoulder, Isabel could hear the rise of low tide, crash against the previously sun-soaked beach.

She prayed for both Max and her sake, that the answers they received would be the ones they wanted.

~~~


Isabel slept sporadically during their trip home. As she stared out at the night sky, she seemed to fall into a trance.

“Why do you listen to the gossip of the court?” Rath growled.

“And you do not think there is validity in their statements, Rath?” Vilandra challenged.

His eyes glowed as he confronted her. His strong hands gripped her shoulders in a vise-like grip. “I asked your father for your hand not in duty,” Rath said firmly. “You know that.”

“Do I?” Vilandra pulled away. “How can I believe you? Every time I see you, you run in the opposite direction! You talk with Zan, but you talk of me.”

“I do not!” Rath protested.

Vilandra reached up, in weakness, and caressed his strong chiseled face. How many years had she dreamed of Rath noticing her? As a child, she tagged along with her brother in hopes of spending time with his strong, brooding friend, and confidante. Even now, Rath’s presence made her catch her breath.

“You do,” she said softly. Her hand fell limply to her side. How could she be betrothed to a man that didn’t love her? Vilandra turned to leave.

“You are more than that,” Rath said reproachfully. His fingers gently grasped her wrist.

Vilandra closed her eyes and with bated breath, waited for the words of declaration that would make her fears subside. Rath spun her around until she faced him. He pulled her close to him. She could feel his warm breath against her cheek.

“What am I to you?” Vilandra murmured vulnerably. Her heart raced as she waited for his reply.

She felt one hand cup her face, as she looked up at him through the veil of her dark lashes. “I…” He shook his head, seemingly at a loss for words.

“What?” Vilandra whispered, gazing longingly into his dark eyes. “Tell me so I can believe you…”

Rath closed his eyes and turned his head away. “I don’t know how to tell you…”

Her heart sank. “Oh.” Just as she was about to flee, before her tears could be released, Rath pulled her back against him. With his index finger, he tipped her chin up so that her eyes met his; in a blink of an eye, Vilandra felt his lips press softly against hers. His arms wrapped tightly around her waist.

Vilandra’s heart pounded against her chest. It kept in time with Rath’s heartbeat. She had never experienced such a rush with the other boys. [/i:fc637f64a

continued....

But Rath wasn’t just ‘anyone’.

His lips caressed hers as he deepened the kiss. She could feel her skin tingle, and every part of her body awakened under his touch.

When Rath pulled away, Vilandra searched for the meaning of the kiss behind his brooding eyes. For a moment, Vilandra thought she had seen something in them – a flash of emotion. But as quickly as it had appeared, it vanished, leaving her alone – again.

“I…I have to go. Your brother is waiting for me,” Rath said hesitantly, glancing at the door. “Is everything sorted now?” His attention was now elsewhere. It was as if the kiss took place, just to satiate her doubts about him.

Before she could say anything, Rath apologized quickly and disappeared behind the sliding steel doors. And once again, the words she needed from him were left unsaid.
~ * ~

“So you received the same message I did?” Max asked as he kept an eye on the road.

“Hmmm?” Isabel didn’t know where that flash came from, but she knew it was a memory from her past.

“You saw the same flying man?” Max asked again, a little agitated.

Isabel turned and frowned, while trying to focus on Max. “Uh, yeah,” She nodded. “It felt like it was giving answers to questions we had when our powers first emerged.

“So do you think you need to do what it told us to do?”

Isabel had been torn in the beginning, but the more this day went on, the more certain she was it was the right thing. “I think,” she paused, “it would be less complicated if Jesse wasn’t involved.” Though morality wasn’t at the forefront of her mind, Isabel had made vows. She always believed a vow or promise should never be broken. God, himself, would have to agree with her on that.

“I know what you mean,” Max replied. “I know my duty, but Liz…”

Isabel made no comment. She had never experienced that all consuming obsession with loving someone, even Jesse. And now was not that time to add to the pressure Max was already feeling.

“Why do you need to talk with Tess?” Isabel decided to change the subject to one that had been nagging at her.

“It’s occurred to me that I don’t think Tess told us the whole truth about everything,” Max replied. “I tried to fit the pieces of what happened the past year, when she came, together with the night of Alex’s death. And looking at the big picture, it doesn’t make sense at all.”

“So now you’re inclined to believe Michael’s line…about there being more to that night?” Isabel said stiffly.

“Yeah,” he admitted uneasily. The more he thought about it, the more convinced he was that Michael was trying to tell them both something. Tess was a good liar, but even her lies were beginning to not make sense. “I think there’s more.”



Chapter Forty Five

***
“What has been done today was commanded by the LORD to make atonement for you.”
- Lev. 8:34
***


White and light green, oblong shapes hovered above the steep drop off below. The evening sky danced above; the celestial lights clung to the silky, infinite canvas, caressed by the majestic waves of glowing wind swept clouds. It hid the moving discs behind its ribbon-like curtain.

Three shadowed figures converged at the peak of the rocky bluff. “Have they been notified?” asked one tall figure.

“Yes,” stated another.

“Everything is in order?” the third whispered in a low rumble.

The tall figure nodded. “Everything is prepared.”

“Good.”

~~~

White, hot fire burned through her body. Andaria’s back arched against the hard metallic table, as her molecular structure strained against the vacuum created as one of Khivar’s instruments of torture. It took every ounce of strength, and will not to cry out in pain. She would never give Khivar the satisfaction.

Her mind raced as she had a brief moment of relief, as the architect wielding the machine, honed his instrument. Andaria tried to focus on where she was. Her consciousness was fading, and once it did, the charade would end.

Andaria lifted her thoughts heavenward.

Give me strength, Lord of all. And let not my children who have been lost, falter now, in this, their day.

Their day was approaching.

Her thoughts then turned to Ava. She was strong, yet her faith was weak, especially since her return.

Ava, my child, put away your doubts and believe.

~~~

Maria’s head hurt. She groaned as her hands held her throbbing temples. Images were forever etched into her mind.

She could see Alex’s tired face. His limp body cradled in Tess’ arms. There were so many images.

Michael put his arm around Maria, as he guided her to the couch, to lie down. The experience was painful to watch. Tess finally came forth with the truth about the night Alex died. But when she told the truth, Maria had refused to believe it.

So Tess walked her through the ‘endless night’.

Maria’s cries were urgent and full of longing and sorrow. Michael wished that there were some way to quell the pain, but instead, he resigned himself to hold her trembling body.

“You need to sleep,” Tess numbly told Maria, who hadn’t looked at her once yet.

Michael noticed for the first time that her face had also paled.

“Are you all right?” he frowned. The last thing he needed was Tess passing out on him.

Tess rubbed her forehead. “I’ll be fine,” she said dismissively. “I’m just a little bit tired.”

“Why did you lie to us?” Maria had never felt so wretched, and yet so calm. She finally knew what happened to one of the most important people in her life, but it didn’t take away the pain and the grief.

“I did what I had to do.” The tone was curt, and revealed her desire to leave it at that.

But Maria couldn’t.

“And that’s it?” she exclaimed in torment. “You did what you had to do? How many people have gone off thinking that you killed him? I don’t understand you!”

Tess tried to keep her composure. Reliving the night of Alex’s death once for Michael was hard enough, but to mentally relieve those memories with Tess had been excruciating. She turned away. “I really am sorry I couldn’t save him.”

“I can’t believe you did that to us...put us through all of that. The not knowing; you really are selfish.”

Tess spun around and glared at Maria, tears running down her cheek. “Do you even comprehend what I went through?” she yelled. “I know I messed up! Big time. Don’t you think I know that?” She tried to catch her breath, winded from the yelling and the tears, which were choking her.

“I loved him too. I had no idea what Khivar was doing to him. I didn’t know he was killing him.”

Maria watched the cold, heartless witch, she had hated for the past year and a half, dissolve before her eyes. Suddenly her chest tightened and she couldn’t rid herself of this nagging ache within her. Maria tried to push it aside, this feeling, but it remained.

“Look, can you stop blaming it all on her?” Michael growled. “You know it wasn’t all of her fault.” He made Maria look him square in the eye.

Maria swallowed hard, turning away from Michael’s scrutinizing gaze. “I know,” she admitted tersely. “I know she isn’t the one who killed him. But I just...” Tears began welling up in the corners of her eye.

Michael sighed and nodded. “I know how hard this is Maria. I had a hard time not looking at her the way we’ve gotten used to, over the past year.”

Maria took a deep breath, swallowing the anger that remained, and turned to Tess. “I know you didn’t kill him on purpose,” she blurted out, forcing the tone in her voice to remain civil. “But I won’t say I don’t blame you for starting this whole mess.”

She just couldn’t pardon her, for her part in bringing Khivar into Alex’s life. Not yet.

“Then you’re going to have to blame me too,” Michael stated firmly.

Maria furrowed her brow as she peered up at Michael. “What? You didn’t bring him here, Michael!”

“But I’m part of the reason he was here, and part of the reason why Tess contacted him.”

Maria pondered his somewhat skewed logic. Never had she seen Michael this adamant about anyone, about protecting anyone.

“Michael, she has a right to be angry,” Tess grimaced. “And we both know it.”

“That’s why I said I wasn’t asking for your forgiveness. I don’t deserve any. But I needed you to know the truth. I’ve realized how important it is that those I’ve hurt with my web of lies and deception, know the truth.”

“Why?” Maria asked suspiciously. “Why are you telling me now?”

Tess took a few steps forward. “It’s almost time for us to leave now,” she explained. “And I don’t think I’m ever going to get the chance to explain all of this...to any of them.” Her heart sunk as she spoke the words, she was loathed to say. “Anyway, at least you can give them a little piece of the truth.”

Maria looked at the petite blonde, emotionless. Her reminder of their departure brought to her, a sense of loss. Even for Tess now, though she had no idea why. “I felt your emotions while you showed me what happened,” she paused, trying to find the words to express what she felt and saw. “I know you loved Max. That’s why I don’t understand why you couldn’t just tell him the truth.”

Michael turned his gaze upon Tess, who looked uncomfortable, being the focus of attention. “You never gave us a good reason.”

Tess lowered her gaze. How could she explain this to them?

“I...I belong with Max,” she stammered, as she began to pace. “And everyone knew that. Max was with me because a book told him so...”

Maria listened intently. She had never truly felt Tess was human until now. During the entire year she had hung out with their group, Tess had been more alien than human. Her focus, her goal of returning to Antar was her sole purpose in life. It seemed robotic, like it had been programmed into her. But now, as she stuttered, looking unsure of herself – vulnerable to attack – did Maria see a human in amidst the cool exterior.

“I thought at first I could fool myself into believing that it was only a matter of time, before he loved me. When we were planning our return to Antar, I almost fooled myself into believing he was doing this because he loved me, and the baby. But when my plan fell into place and Liz told him that I had killed Alex, I realized that he didn’t love me. He was still infatuated with Liz.”

“Why do you say that?” Michael frowned.

“Because, like I told you before Michael, he believed her,” she spat. “When those words left Liz’s mouth, I watched Max’s face, and it ate up every word she said.”

“Don’t you think it could have been because you told him it was true?” Maria asked incredibly. She couldn’t believe that anyone would allow someone they loved to think that about them.

Tess swallowed. “I had to. It had to go according to plan.”

“But what about after?” Maria asked suspiciously. “Why didn’t you tell him after you saved his life?”

Tess bit her lip. Many times she had often pondered that question herself. She even thought she had found the answer, but as she peered up into Maria and Michael’s waiting faces, she knew that was for her to know. Clearing her throat, Tess glanced at the clock on the kitchen wall.

“Michael we have to get going.” It was an easy way out, but she couldn’t explain it to Maria, not when she hadn’t even explained it to herself. Besides, she wasn’t lying. It had been a half an hour since the Munan appeared at their doorstep. Their time was running short.

Michael observed Tess’ restlessness. He knew part of her was debating whether she should have revealed all of this, to Maria. But however unsettled the confession had left Tess feeling, Michael was glad Maria, Max and Isabel would know the truth. It lifted a weight off his shoulder.

Maria tensed at the knowledge that this was the last time she would see Michael ever again. “Don’t go,” she whispered, her voice choking with tears. “I don’t want you to go.”

The plea sent a sharp, but dull ache through his body. This was it. He and Tess were leaving. He would never see Maria, Kyle, Liz, Max, or Isabel’s face again.

Tess watched silently as the two ex-lovers, and friends began to say their tearful goodbyes.

Michael felt his throat become dry, and it hurt to swallow. He leaned down and pressed his lips against hers. A sudden wetness kissed his cheek.

“Don’t cry,” he whispered hoarsely, as he pulled away from her limp arms. As he peered down at her, Michael suddenly realized they were his tears that began to stain his cheeks. His last memory – the taste of salt wet his lips.

~~~

So you see,” Khivar smiled maliciously. “Your silence is causing this friend of yours pain. In one respect, you are the one killing her.”

He had been looking forward to this highlight, all evening. Once he realized how attached the old servant was to the nurse, Khivar knew exactly what he needed to do. And now, watching the Kedran’s fallen face, he knew he had the Antarian right where he wanted him.

“Tell us where the Loyalist base is,” Khivar barked. “And maybe I’ll spare her one more night.”

The traitor seemed to consider the proposition. But unexpectedly, as if the old woman knew exactly what he was planning, cried out from the vacuumous chamber. “You will never win! The One has fated you to oblivion!”

Khivar signalled a nearby guard to silence the prisoner. “This is your only chance, Medgio, son of Patron. Without your intervention, the old woman will surely meet the Maker of which she has so aptly spoken for!”

The bondsman met his gaze with a renewed vigour. “As she has spoken, Your Highness, your time draws near,” Medgio said forebodingly.

Khivar’s eyes widened in rage. His body tensed, as he snapped his finger inches from the insolent fool, signaling a guard to take the stubborn prisoner away. He had failed again.

All because of her.

Khivar stared angrily through the transparent glass and into the darkened chamber. He would have to think of something long and torturous for the woman that laied before him. Many prisoners had vanished under his architect’s machine, but not this one, which made him all the more certain there was something this dilapidated nursemaid.

Wretched witch! Ava will pay dearly for your interference.

~~~


“Have you been thinking about going back, Max?” Isabel tried to push the question out of her mind until they returned to Roswell, but it plagued her until she could no longer hold it in.

Max shifted in his leather seat. “I have, but we both have, right?”

The question had been mute. Of course, both had been contemplating their return to Antar, after an encounter of such an unexplainable magnitude, how could they not?

“How much do you believe in this destiny thing, Max?”

“I...I don’t know,” he stammered. Ever since he was a child, the notion of ‘God’ wasn’t one he necessarily believed in. There were so many factors in his decision to write off an Unseen deity that controlled the universe.

First, how could he believe in something he couldn’t see? How many claims had humans made that they had seen God? None could ever provide the material proof.

Secondly, could he believe in some Being that allowed such suffering? It was all a crapshoot.

But lately this ‘God’ had been speaking to him. How could he deny that he had a purpose? And now, with ‘Fiachra’ appearing out of nowhere, the more convinced he was that he was needed. The only question was could he do it?

The thought of destiny scared him. Here an entire planet was depending on him to save them from a tyrant, who was powerful enough to destroy him before. What was different this time?

‘Trust me, Max.’

As he studied the twinkling lights above, Max was immersed in his own world. Was he just missing something?

‘Believe me, Max.’

Had he closed himself off to the one thing that could give him the answers he so dearly needed?

‘I AM, Max.’

The voice startled him, and his hand jerked the steering wheel. He scanned the area, while trying to right his vehicle. Was he hearing things?

~~~

“Max!” Isabel cried out in shock. She clung to the dashboard as the car swerved away, inches from the shadowed ditch, which ran alongside the paved road.

Once Max regained control of the vehicle, Isabel settled back into her seat, her eyes glued to her brother. “What was that?” she gasped. Her heart was beating a hundred miles a minute.

“I’m sorry,” he said distractedly.

Isabel knew something had happened. “Max, are you sure?” She looked skeptically at her brother’s unassuring face.

“I just need to get home,” he dismissed. “And then I’ll know what to do.”

Then he’ll know what to do?

Isabel was getting worried about her brother. His mind was somewhere else, more than usual, and she knew the weight of his decision was probably crushing. She just prayed that somehow, amidst the craziness, he would find peace with himself.

~ * ~

As they were halfway home, Isabel’s gaze fell upon the blazing moon. Though dawn was fast approaching, and the sky had begun to shed its cloak, to reveal its soothing blue undergarment, behind them, Isabel was distracted. Her earlier vision, or memory, kept nagging at her. Was she regaining her memories, just so she could return to Antar?

Unexpectedly out of the waning night, Isabel found her thoughts turning to something else. It was a single word. She had no idea what it referred to, but it was on the tip of her tongue.

Isabel felt herself falling into a trance. Suddenly she whispered out loud, the name that haunted her. “Yesha.”

~ * ~

“Princess Vilandra!” A sweet melodic voice called her name.

She searched amassing crowd for the lone voice.

“Princess!” the voice called again.

Her gaze fell upon a thin, pale girl, with jet black curls. Her hair was pulled back into pigtails, though it appeared she had been fussing with them, as there were several strands out of place. The child couldn’t have been more than five or six years old. “Yes?” Vilandra replied gently, kneeling before the wisp of a child.

The little girl twisted her body nervously, from side to side, not expecting to catch her attention. Her face was sallow, and undernourished; though her physical neglect was obvious, the child unabashed smile remained untouched. Her eyes widened into big, round blue pools. The blue was an unusual shade, Vilandra thought, with hints of lavender accenting the serenity of the soul behind them.

“What’s your name child?”

The girl was speechless. Suddenly, her arms shot out from behind her to reveal a clump of straggly purple Darevil weeds. The child’s face beamed, as Vilandra accepted the small gift.

To a child of her age, the weed was easily mistaken for a flower.

Vilandra’s heart melted, as the girls face shone happily at her. “Thank you.” Vilandra pressed her lips against the little girl’s cool forehead. “They are very beautiful, just like you.”

~ * ~

Screams echoed throughout the royal corridor as Khivar pulled her across the marble floor. “You said you wouldn’t hurt anyone,” Vilandra hissed.

Khivar shrugged, as he pressed forward toward the inner courts. “My soldiers are merely defending themselves my darling.” He gestured to the rigid army of soldiers that marched ahead of them.

Vilandra frowned. This wasn’t the peaceful meeting she had envisioned. “You lied to me.” She pulled out of his grip and ran down a narrow corridor, knocking out several soldiers with a forceful plasmic blast. Khivar’s formidable voice echoed in her ears. “Bring her back to me,” he commanded.

The loud stomping of boots fell into a strong cadence trailed behind her, urging her on. Vilandra searched the recess of her memory for the lay out of this wing of the palace. She needed to get out.

“Stop!” a girls’ voice cried.

Vilandra’s pace slowed as she recognized the familiar voice. “Yesha?” She closed in on the sounds of struggle. What she found was two soldiers grappling with a girl half their size.

She stopped beneath the shadowed arch of the hall watching the men jostle the tiny child around, and jeer at the little girl. When she was about to command them to stop, Yesha pulled a small dagger out of her sleeve. The small girl plunged the knife into one of the soldier’s arm. There was a loud feral cry from the injured soldier.

Confusion ensued; Yesha had been freed from the soldier’s grasp, but Vilandra looked helplessly on as the girl just stood there in shock.

After a moment, Vilandra finally found her voice. “Run Yesha! Run!”

The girl of twelve turned around to see Vilandra waving her away. Her blue eyes shone in the brightness of the corridor lights. “Princess Vilandra!” she cried out happily.

Yesha moved towards her, but Vilandra watched horrifically as the other soldier, who had not been wounded, loomed over her. “Yesha!” Vilandra screamed in fear.

The girls’ bright blue eyes darkened in the confusion. Her lips parted to speak, but instead of words, a loud withering gasp escaped her lips, as the soldier plunged her own dagger into her back. Yesha’s face paled, and her tiny form crumpled onto the grey marble, enfolded in a sea of blue.

“Yesha!” There were tears in her voice as she fell to her knees.

Suddenly a pair of hands pulled her onto her feet. Khivar’s men had caught up with her. As they pulled her back down the corridor, Vilandra’s gaze remained fixed upon the blue folds of Yesha’s velvet dress. Unexpectedly, Vilandra’s gaze was drawn to a small mound of purple, which lay scattered across the floor. Beside her shimmering ebony locks, was a bouquet of Darevil.
~ * ~

Isabel’s hand fluttered to her throat, as her heart silently ached at the memory. A flood of guilt rushed over her. It had been her fault.

She had thought her feelings of guilt had been assuaged when Michael and Max revealed to her that she hadn’t known Khivar’s plans, but now her guilt returned. Her betrayal caused Yesha, and those she loved to fall at Khivar’s hands. There was no denying it.

Isabel massaged her temples. Fiachra was right.

All must be atoned for.

Chapter Forty Six

***
But my heart says nay; and all my limbs are light, and a hope and joy are come to me that no reason can deny.
- J.R.R Tolkien
***

“Where are we now?” Liz giggled, as Kyle led her up a dark and narrow trail.

“I thought you liked surprises,” Kyle smirked.

“I never said that,” she protested.

Kyle hadn’t planned this detour, but the afternoon had been so much fun; he didn’t want it to end just yet. The Northern Lights were out - an odd aberration - and he thought he might take advantage of one of nature’s unexplained wonders.

“You’ll see.”

~~~

“The flight plan has been logged,” Nalder informed Desya, the flight commander.

The Munan commander nodded, as he stared up at the clear evening sky. “It will be a good night to fly,” he said out loud, though no one knew whether he was speaking to the group or to himself.

Tess swallowed hard. She had never traveled by spaceship. It would be her first time, at least in her hybrid form. “Then let’s go. We are needed on Antar.” As she approached the tall, narrow ship, that stood about 240 ft high, Tess took one last look back at the twinkling lights of Roswell that shone in the distance. The ramp, which led onto the grey shadowy ship, was lit dimly by small bulbous lights hovering a few centimetres from the ground, flickered as if beckoning her in.

“I never imagined this night would come,” Michael sighed, also staring out at the vast dark void of night. He tried to lock away every memory he had of his ‘home’. Thin, spidery fingers slithered from behind him, to grip his shoulders.

“I am sure your people have thought the same things,” Desya said comfortingly. “It is even known in our world - the great story of the Royal Four’s return.”

“But it is not the Four returning,” Tess said solemnly. “It is but two.” She tried to curb the pain in her voice, but it would not be hidden.

Tess stiffened as she turned to face Michael. There was no more time for dawdling. Their peoples’ lives depended on their quick and safe return. “Michael.”

He turned his head slightly, enough to see the anxiety creeping into Tess’ eyes. He nodded. “Let’s go.”

~~~

Liz felt this sudden humming underneath her feet. She shook her head. She must be imagining things.

As Kyle led her up towards the clearing, past the slight incline in front of them, Liz felt the vibrations continue to tremble beneath her feet. She frowned. “Kyle,” she said hesitantly. “Is the ground supposed to be shaking?”

Kyle looked behind him, as Liz’s smooth hand squeezed his tightly, and her body refused to move another inch. “I don’t think so.” He hadn’t expected this unusual experience. He had just wanted to look out across the bluff. “Do you want to turn back?” he asked apprehensively.

Liz pondered his wise suggestion. It probably would have been the best choice, but something inside her, urged her to go on. “I…I think we should see what’s over the hill.” Her voice was hesitant.

She wasn’t sure she really wanted to find out, but her curiosity had always gotten the better of her. How else would she explain her adventures with Max, Isabel, and Michael?

“Okay,” Kyle gulped. “Whatever you say.”

They climbed the last leg of the steep incline and peered overtop of the dry, dusty knoll, shocked at what they saw.

~~~

Tess had just stepped aboard the dimly lit ship. Its’ frame was firm and cold, as she let her fingers glide against its’ walls. She would be going home soon.

Michael waited until the three Munans’ had boarded before taking one last look at Earth. Would this truly be the last time he would set foot on Earth?

Suddenly, as he was about to enter the hissing mammoth’s mouth, loud shouts cried out from behind a large dark bush. His body tensed, ready for any form of attack. The Munans came to the entrance portal to beckon him onto the ship. They were ready for a hasty ascent.

“Michael!” a woman’s voice cried.

His head spun around in recognition of his name. Michael squinted in the darkness, as the glow of the ship did not allow enough light for him to discern who was rushing towards them, though the voice sounded familiar. “Liz?”

Tess heard the commotion and ran to the mouth of the ship. “What’s going on?”

As her words left her mouth, she saw a tall muscular shaggy-haired man step into the flickering luminescence of the ship’s interior light. “Kyle,” she gasped.

How did they find out?

~ * ~

“Where do you think you are going?” Kyle exclaimed. The words came tumbling out of his mouth. He wasn’t even sure it was him asking the question. The epic size of the unexpected spectacle before him boggled his mind.

A spaceship. A real, live spaceship.

Michael groaned silently. They didn’t have time for this.

“We are leaving for Antar,” Tess stated calmly. “What does it look like?”

The Munans’ had taken human form once more and edged closer to the confrontation. “We must leave before Yun’s Garment has dispersed,” Nalder said uncomfortably.

Liz’s eyes darted around the massive ship that stood before her. It overwhelmed her. How had this ship remained hidden?

She turned her focus to Michael and Tess. “I thought you weren’t leaving until Max and Isabel returned?” she said suspiciously.

“We weren’t,” Michael said regretfully. “But things are happening on Antar that we can’t ignore.” He wished he could stay; keep his promise to Isabel. But at this stage in the game, he knew remaining on Earth would put Andaria at great risk, and he knew Tess would never allow that.

“But Michael…” Liz hedged. She didn’t know what to say to convince him that going with Tess was a mistake. She thought would have more time. She looked at Kyle for help, but he was focused on Tess; he had other things on his mind.

“Listen Liz, I need you to understand that truth is always in the eyes of the beholder.” Michael almost rolled his eyes at his insight. It was almost intellectual.

“What are you talking about Michael?” Liz didn’t understand.

Why did he sound so different? And why did he make it sound like she was the one with the limited insight on the situation. She folded her arms across her chest, feeling restless; she was still upset from the sight of the unexpected.

“Maria knows about everything. She understands now,” Michael explained slowly. “And I need you to trust me. I need you to trust that I know what I’m doing.”

“Look, Max and Isabel are going to come home and find us gone.” Liz nodded. “I need you to tell them everything. I need you to help them understand what is at stake right now, and what they need to do.”

“And how am I supposed to do that, Michael? When I don’t understand anything myself? You’re leaving without so much as a word, and you’re telling me that I need to help Max and Isabel ‘understand what they need to do‘?”

Her mind was spinning with endless questions. There was no way she could do what he was asking her…even if she had known what that was.

Michael kneeled in front of her, so that they were eye level with each other. “Liz, you were right when you said that you had received that power from Max for a reason,” he said guardedly. “It was to save him, but not in the way you thought.”

Maria has these memories, and you need to understand them as she does now.” Michael swallowed, his throat had become dry, longing for the uncomfortable conversation to end. What he was expecting her to do, it was beyond all reason; yet if she did it, he believed that she would see what needed to be done.

“What are these memories?” Liz asked skeptically. His vague, mysterious explanations were making her more fretful and uptight than she had been before.

“Maria has the answers now,” Michael said, distancing himself. “I don’t have anymore time to explain.” He felt the vibrations under his feet and turned to see Desya reach out to tap his shoulder, his head gesturing for him to enter the awaiting ship.

Michael looked at Liz’s confused expression, and felt uneasy leaving her like this. But he knew from the lightening skies, that the new morning was drawing near and they had no more time for explanations. It was time to go home.

~~~

Tess had watched Liz’s mind churn, thinking of ways to convince Michael that this was the wrong course of action. She had bit her tongue and stopped herself from rolling her eyes. Instead of entering into their conversation, her gaze fell upon Kyle. She had hurt him, and she had played with his mind. It was one of her biggest regrets, other than beginning the chain of events that led to Alex’s death.

Kyle wasn’t paying any attention to what Liz and Michael were talking about. His sole focus was Tess. He never got to tell her what he thought of her and what she had done to him and Alex. Part of him kept on telling himself to stay calm. He would only hurt himself if he let her get to him.

Midway through Liz and Michael’s conversation, he clenched his fist and swallowed hard. What the hell! What did he care about being ‘enlightened’ when he stood in front of this monster?

Tess could tell Kyle was chomping at the bit to say something to her. She could feel his anger seething beneath his calm exterior. She closed her eyes and sighed. She owed him that much.

As Kyle was about to call Tess out, but she beat him to the punch. “Kyle,” she said evenly, “we need to talk.”

He slowly lowered his arm that pointed accusingly at her. “Yeah,” he said caught-off-guard. “Well then…let’s talk.” Kyle gestured for them to move their conversation elsewhere; as Liz sought her own set of answers.

They slipped away from the conversation, their absence barely noticed. He moved off to the side of the glowing metallic ramp, where Tess met him at the bottom; she stood at the lip of the ramp, while he stared evenly at her, as the ramp evened out their height difference.

“Look before you start yelling at me,” Tess said uneasily. “I just wanted to tell you that…”

Kyle shook his head. “No. You don’t get to talk!” he said angrily. “I…we took care of you, Tess. And you repaid us with nothing but lies and pain.” His hands were shaking. Kyle hadn’t realized how angry he was until she stood in front of him, alone.

“I thought of you like a sister and you…all that time you were plotting against me…I mean, us.” His voice cracked under the emotion of it all. His anger suddenly left him. It was as if it had just vanished and all that was left was this stabbing pain. His thoughts drifted to the dinners and the movie nights…it had all been an act. “You didn’t care for me at all…did you?” he said agonizingly.

“Kyle…no,” she whispered.

Tess had no idea how badly she had hurt him. Seeing him in this amount of pain, it tore at her soul. How she wished she could just turn back time, and stopped herself from doing this to all of them. But she couldn’t.

“I’m so sorry. I never meant to hurt you, Kyle. It just happened.” The words felt meaningless in the sight of the broken down teenager before her. How could she fix it? How could she ease his pain?

Kyle narrowed his eyes and scoffed. The empty apology left him cold. And once again, his anger returned. “Never meant to hurt me?” he cried out angrily. “Give me a break!” Every muscle tensed in his anger.

“I believed you once, Tess. I even befriended you when none of the others wanted to have anything to do with you. I felt sorry for you.” He seethed at the memory of his naiveté. They had been right not to trust her. And he had just been too blind to see it. “I don’t want your apology,” he sneered. “I just want you to know how much I hate you.”

Tess winced at the declaration. Her stomach churned and her head began to ache. Swallowing the bile that rose to her throat, Tess looked tearfully at Kyle. “I’m sorry,” she whispered one last time. “I never meant…” She reached out until her fingers were inches from his face.

Kyle glared at her with all of the anger and hatred he could muster. He didn’t move. He knew he should have. Kyle silently scoffed. What else could she do to him that she hadn’t already?

“You never what?” he spat. “Meant to use me in your plan to kill Alex? Or do you mean, you never meant for me to remember?”

Tess slowly inched forward and touched his face. “You weren’t supposed to remember,” she said wistfully. Her words seemed to be in reply to his accusations.

Then in a silent decision, Tess closed her eyes, as her fingertips caressed his temple. A slow warm pulsation slid down her arms and into her fingertips. “But you will. You will remember everything.”

Tess entered Kyle’s mind, in a blink of an eye. Everything was rose-colored - not in a good way - in response to his physical and emotional anger. And as she walked down the hallway in the familiar chambers of his psyche, Tess came to a halt in front of a wall. It was hidden behind the remnant of a broken down wall. She pressed her hand against the firm surface, and underneath her palm glowed a silver handprint.

It would be her gift to him.

“Maybe this will make up for the lies, and the pain I put you through.”

Kyle closed his eyes and shook his head, as if trying to shake the sleep from his eyes. “I remember everything clearly,” he retorted, staring up at Tess, who stood calmly before him. “And I don’t need you to help me with anything.”

Tess nodded sombrely. There was nothing left to do here. Turning to Michael, who seemed to end his conversation at the same time as she and Kyle, she smiled sadly. “Are you ready to go?”

Michael nodded. “I’m ready.”

~~~

Liz and Kyle stood dumbfounded, as they watched the vertical disc ascend into the dancing ribbons of blue and purple. Both knew that the night they saw the ‘Northern Lights’ would be unforgettable.

~~~

“We’re not like the FBI,” Agent Firth leered as his nose pressed up against Jesse’s. “We’re here because National Security has been breached and you, Mr. Ramirez, are a part of that plot!”

“I don’t know anything!” he spat.

Agent Firth stepped aside, as a larger, more muscular agent stepped in front of him. He was tall and dark, his skin shone with perspiration. Jesse closed his eyes as the agent jammed his fist into his stomach, making him gasp for air. Once he caught his breath Jesse narrowed his eyes, studying his two captors. “What are you guys trained at the same place?” he joked.

The older agent smiled, as if the joke tickled him, while the obvious ‘muscle man’ gave him another taste of pain, for his troubles. “Keep mouthin’ off Mr. Ramirez, but sooner or later, you’re gonna crack.”

Jesse rolled his eyes. Suddenly he laughed to himself as his thoughts wandered. I’m getting good at this prisoner gig. Maybe I should change careers!

“I don’t think you’re going to have that smirk on your face too long,” Agent Firth informed Jesse, with a grin. “I think this,” pulling out a long, plastic syringe, “will move things along, very quickly.”

The dark-haired agent pressed the injector of the syringe, allowing a line of clear liquid to arc out of the silver needle. Jesse squirmed in his seat, kicking, and screaming profanities at the agents.

“Now, now, Mr. Ramirez,” Agent Firth smiled coldly. “You don’t want to move. I’m bound to hit an artery that way. And you don’t want that do you?” The agent moved closer, as Jesse continued to thrash around in his chair.

“Keel, keep him from moving around!”

Jesse struggled against the lackey agent, who wrapped his arms around Jesse’s neck, in a headlock. The contracted muscles in the agent’s arm constricted his airway, making Jesse lose almost all consciousness. Just before everything around him began to fade, he felt a pinprick in his neck. Then everything went black.

~~~

“What was that?” Isabel frowned as she saw a narrow stream of light streak across the night sky.

Max shrugged. “What was what?” He peered upwards, trying to catch a glimpse of the anomaly, which had Isabel on the edge of her seat.

“Didn’t you see it?”

Max shook his head. “See what?”

Isabel rubbed her temples and closed her eyes. Maybe she was seeing things. It had been that kind of night. Images kept flashing over and over in her mind. Bits of her past kept creeping up on her, and it was unnerving. “It was probably nothing,” she sighed, waving Max off, gesturing for him to keep his concentration on the road.

“Are you sure?” he asked curiously. The journey had been long, and they were both tired. But he couldn’t help but feel like there was something more to the spectacle Isabel thought she saw.

She nodded, smiling faintly. “Do you think he’ll survive?”

The words just tumbled from her mouth. It was a sudden change of subject.

“What?”

Isabel stared sombrely at her brother. “Do you think Michael will survive?” she repeated her question. “Do you think Michael and Tess will be able to beat Khivar?”

The mood in the jeep became tense and solemn.

“I don’t know why you’re thinking like that right now, Isabel.” Max tightened his grip on the steering wheel while trying to deal with the thought of Michael possibly dying out there. “We don’t need to be thinking about that right now,” he grimaced.

“Yes we do, Max.” Isabel slumped back into the bucket seat and folded her arms across her chest. “What if they die because of us?” she whispered.

Max glanced warily at Isabel’s ominous thoughts. “They won’t die,” he answered uneasily. Listening to himself speak, Max wouldn’t have blamed Isabel for not feeling reassured at his reply.

Isabel swallowed hard, trying to rid herself of a growing lump in her throat. Staring up into the waking morning, she watched the rosy hues of the sun envelope the dimming stars. She couldn’t help but feel like something was on the horizon that would surprise them both.

~~~

“Have you located Ava yet?” Khivar growled. The short, child-like officer, whose uniform seemed to swim on him, kept his head bowed.

“No, Your Highness.”

Khivar slammed his fist on his desk, making the unattached objects lift several inches off the hard surface. “Damn it. Where are you hiding, you treacherous deserter?” His mind churned with possible sites where the former queen could have hidden herself. He knew she would come out of hiding sooner or later; she would never leave her precious Zander for long.

“Your Highness, what are your orders?”

His beady eyes turned on the imp of a man and narrowed. “Turn every village, town, and city upside down, until we find her!” he commanded, wringing his gloved hands.

“Yes, Your Majesty.” The craven soldier bowed and skittered anxiously out of the room.

Khivar stepped from behind his desk and onto the narrow balcony, which looked upon their capital, Eshtari. “Where, oh where, are you, Ava?” he whispered, his tone ominous and foreboding. “I think I’ve waited too long…to give you exactly what you deserve.”

Uexpectedly he laughed, a deep and throaty laugh, and then as suddenly as his first mood change, his expression - like Jekyll and Hyde - became menacing and hostile. He had waited long for his plans to come to fruition, and no waif of a Kedran would keep him from that - even if she was chosen.

~~~

Fadilia was pleased at the speed of mobilization. General Steren had kept in contact with many of their leading commanders and army veterans, who had secretly trained most of the sons and daughters of their exiled people, preparing for the Day of Reckoning. She was pleasantly surprised to see a new generation of Loyalists, ready to rise up from the ashes of their fallen kingdom.

“Fadilia,” a timid woman’s voice interrupted her thoughts.

She turned around in her quarters to find a woman with long black locks that cascaded down to her waist, and a warm, smiling nubile face standing in the dim entranceway. Her eyes were averted in a sign of veneration; her long dark lashes hid the stunning blue eyes beneath them. To Fadilia’ amazement they always managed to startle her, even after all of these years..

“Emine, come in.” Fadilia beckoned to her, as she set down the thin, feather-like implement between the crease of screen journal.

The dark maiden floated across the worn path in Fadilia’s chamber. She stood several feet away from Fadilia, who was sitting at her desk.

When Fadilia and her Elect escaped to the cavernous mountain base, Emine’s mother, Sela, handmaiden to Kateya, Fadilia’s sister; followed, since her service was no longer needed - Kateya had been one of the first to fall victim to Khivar’s schemes. Sela became Fadilia’s handmaiden, since it had been decided that Andaria would remain above ground.

Now, Emine followed in her mother’s footsteps after her passing.

“Your Highness,” she said unassumingly. Her sweet, low voice reminded Fadilia of Sela. “General Steren commanded me deliver news of Queen Ava and Commander Rath’s return.”

Fadilia nodded for her to continue. “What is it?”

Emine smiled joyously. “He said that they have departed from Earth and are en route to Antar.”

Fadilia’s heart soared. “Thank you.”

The young handmaiden clasped her hands together and pressed them against her breast; bowing deeply, she slowly and quietly backed out of Fadilia’s chambers. She did not change her position until she stood in the dark hallway, as was protocol for Antarian servants of the Court.

Fadilia sighed deeply, her eyes falling upon her open journal. The light blue screen glowed, illuminating the meticulous scribblings she had previously jotted down.

They had ceased using primitive parchment to maintain records for many seasons now. Their scholars and architects had developed a device that no longer required parchment, yet stored various types of data. Her journal was one form of the touch-display rote which allowed her to vocalize her thoughts and have it recorded for posterity. It was more efficient, but Fadilia preferred the other technique, which was to use the feather-like pen to form her thoughts.

She pushed her chair out from under her, and rose; her black robe trailed behind her. Climbing the dim, narrow staircase, carved into the mountain side, Fadilia escaped the suffocating refuge - out onto a narrow plateau jutting from the barren landscape. She was met with a darkening horizon; the crimson skies were intensifying into a startling blood red.

Fadilia carried a heavy weight - one, Alaric and Zan had carried under intense scrutiny - and she now understood the burden her son had ahead of him. Even though her spirits were lifted with the announcement Ava and Rath’s return, she still faced the mounting crisis that was coming to a head, as Khivar’s list of atrocities continued to grow by the hour. They would have to take action soon, or the people of Antar would have nothing left but ruins - Khivar’s latest rampage to locate Ava.

As bride elect of Alaric, Fadilia was educated in her duties as Queen, which meant managing the Court and its administration. She had no experience in rallying the troops, or knowledge of what army protocol was. Her saving grace though, had been when Alaric required her to attend meetings state and kingdom. He was always thinking ahead; and in hindsight, Fadilia suspected he knew that she may one day be in this position.

Her instruction also included army stratagem; this allowed her to understand the on goings of General Steren’s decisions and tactics against Khivar. And as much as Steren assured her of his faith in her, she still couldn’t feel comfortable, especially when ordering loyal subjects into certain death - at this point in time, anyway.

Fadilia swallowed hard, as her thoughts drifted from attack strategies and placements of their battalions to Zan, whom she had yet to see. As she tried to imagine her son, and his appearance now, her eyes fell upon the lone moon, which had now appeared from its’ haven.

The New Moons’ Festival was near. And once Cedris, the second moon of Antar, began its’ journey into cloak of the planet’s shadow, she knew Khivar’s efforts to secure his place on the throne would redouble. He knew the Prophecy, and though he refuted the notion, Khivar would be diligent in fortifying his strongholds…just in case. The tyrant would go at them with everything he had; and considering the power he now wielded, including this unknown ‘project’ - described in one word, ’destruction - Fadilia and General Steren would have their hands full.

“The Prophecy must come to rest,“ Fadilia whispered softly. She clutched unconsciously at her robe, as the evening breeze picked up and sent a shiver down her spine.

‘“We are hard pressed on every side, but not crushed; perplexed, but not in despair; persecuted, but not forsaken; struck down, but not destroyed.”’ The words flowed effortlessly from her lips and brought with it consolation.

Fadilia had been, in what little spare time she had, building a library of files on Earth, its’ inhabitants, and its’ history. Though she had studied most of its’ history - war, rebuilding, destruction - Fadilia had been most interested in thhe sacred books of the planet. She found it fascinating how they had so many beliefs and ‘religions’, as they had named it.

Antar was not similar in that respect. They were quite purposed, in respect to position and knowledge of what they were destined to do. Also, with many having the ability to inhabit one’s mind, those who tried to press upon - deceive - the majority, with false declarations of a new ‘deity’, were easily discerned.

Antarians were given the knowledge that a Greater Power had bestowed upon a certain line of their ancestors, gifts of overwhelming power, more so than any other line. They were the chosen line - destined to rule Antar. Prior to ‘The Fall’ memories of past Antarians had been preserved, by oral and visual ‘sharings’ to each generation.

Of course there were many, who though they witnessed the ‘Revelation’, as they named it, doubted, though the proof was evident and unexplainable. This was not relegated only to Antarian society, it could be seen in all types of intergalactic society. And they were called ‘The Dissenters’. This ‘truth faction’, managed to deceive many, having false ‘Truth Sayers’ - mind readers - hidden within each populated city.

Iturians seemed more susceptible to this sect, as they were in the heart of ‘The Dissenters’’ base. Hakan was a founding member. Consequently, Khivar’s rise to power, on the railings of dissenting Antarians - mostly Iturians - and a strong army, as their military program was well funded, should have been foreseen.

Nevertheless, Fadilia spent time dissecting the sacred scrolls stored in the Antarian database - locating the discrepancies - trying to discern if they had encountered the same ‘Deity’ the Antarians had been transformed by. Though there were many concepts of transformation throughout many of the texts, no experience recorded on Earth matched the encounter Cian had with this ‘god’.

She was about to stop her examination of the Earth texts when she came across a document titled, ‘The Bible’. To her delight she found the text very similar to the writings of Antarian Seers - very much so. It spoke of covenants and meetings with certain lines of humans - bestowals of blessings.

Fadilia spent sleepless moments devouring its contents. And from the text, she gleaned new insights into their own scrolls. The wisdom and understanding Alaric spoke of and with, which he obtained from their scrolls, now were hers. She saw that this ‘Deity’ truly existed - she had been uninterested in her youth - and whole-heartedly sought His guidance, as Alaric once had.

While her thoughts traversed the winding paths of her consciousness, Fadilia’s line of sight came back to the brilliance of the celestial body above. Soon. Her thoughts once more went to her son, except this time, her thoughts were of the past.

If only she had known what she knew now.

Fadilia often thought about the past with regret. It had taken only her son’s death to enable her to realize the truths Alaric had been explaining to her from their first meeting until his deathbed. She closed her eyes to the reminder of her failure more than two decades ago.

Her son had been born with her stubborn streak. Zan refused to bend. It had been something she had been blind to. Alaric had seen though, and warned both Fadilia and Zan.

Fadilia let out a mournful sigh. Why hadn’t they listened? She looked up at blank, mysterious slate that illuminated her mountainside. Fadilia knew she had focus on the present.

With the coming New Moons’ Festival, Antar would have a chance at a new beginning. It was all about changes and new beginnings.

~ * ~

“Why do we have to wait until the New Moons’ Festival?”

Fadilia leaned back in the cushioned chair, as Zan looked at her questioningly. She tilted her head slightly, studying her son’s rugged features. Many of his boyish features remained, though she was sure they would mature over time.

“Have patience, Zan,” she chuckled. “Your time will come.”

He rolled his eyes and began to pace back and forth on the palace balcony. “I am patient,” Zan said restlessly.

Fadilia pursed her lips, in attempt to stifle a smile. She watched Zan brood over the fact that his father had informed him, that in no uncertain terms, would he be crowned king before the New Moons’ Festival. “What are you thinking?” she coaxed.

Zan seemed to ignore her question, as his pacing continued - unwavering. Then suddenly, he stopped mid-stride and fell in front of her, on his knees. His dark brown eyes were overshadowed with unusual fear and doubt. “What if he doesn’t think I’m ready? Maybe that’s why he’s putting it off?” His voice was like that of child, looking for reassurance.

Fadilia let out a soft sigh, as she sat up and cupped her son’s face in her hands. She pressed her lips against her his warm forehead and shook her head. “Don’t speak such nonsense, Zan. It has nothing to do with whether your father thinks you’re ready,” she said reassuringly, meeting his gaze. “You know your father thinks the world of you.”

Zan nodded hesitantly.

“The New Moons’ Festival Coronation is tradition. The eclipses signal the end of the cold, and the darkness that comes with return of all things to the land. As we celebrate the new Spring Season, it marks the birth of new beginnings and a time of change.”

“Your father’s reign will end, and it will signal the birth of a new king. Do you understand Zan?” she asked, searching his eyes.

Reluctantly, she let Zan pull away from her touch, as he stood up and turned his gaze towards the city below. Fadilia watched her son, attempting to discern whether he grasped the magnitude of this event.

Zan let out a thoughtful sigh. He turned and looked at her. “I know,” he replied, His gaze met hers, but there was a distant, far off look in his eyes. “It’s time for a change.”

Fadilia settled back into her chair. “Yes,” she drawled. “Changes can be good, if you are patient and don’t rush things.”

Zan walked towards the marble railing and leaned forward, looking down into the bustling city. Unexpectedly, he spun around and laughed. “Mother, I am going to build on what Father has created!” he exclaimed. “I have ideas. Tons of them!”

Fadilia laughed at her son’s enthusiasm. She watched silently as he gestured wildly, explaining the plans that churned inside his head.

“I know it’s a lot of change…” Zan turned and looked at her for approval, then continued on with his list of ideas.

Her whole body welled up with love and pride at her son’s plans. She knew Zan’s love for Antar was the source for his unending ideas. But suddenly Fadilia had this ominous feeling come over her, and an awful thought occurred to her.

No one would try to stop in all of this? Would they?

Fadilia didn’t give it another moment’s pause before she found herself being pulled onto her feet by Zan. He wrapped his arms around her and squeezed tightly. “Oh Mother, I want to make him proud of me,” Zan exclaimed sincerely.

Startled at the show of affection, it took Fadilia a moment to recover, before welcoming his embrace. With determination, she swallowed the lump that had developed in her throat, and pushed her previous thought to the back of her mind.

“And you will.”

~ * ~

Fadilia winced at the memory. It had been so long since she had held her son in her arms. Sometimes she didn’t know how she would make it through the day.

She looked toward the luminous globe that hung from the sky for some reply. There was only silence.

Suddenly the sight reminded Fadilia of something Alaric had once told her once.

‘The days always seem to tear and scratch at you. By the time evening falls, I don’t know how I’m going to make it through. But ‘the One’ always comes through. I stand under the light of Badr and Cedris and, my Love, I am lifted up. I have hope for a new day’

It sounded foolish. Fadilia couldn’t imagine Alaric doing such a thing. But as she stared out into the darkened forest before her, Fadilia found herself considering it.

“Queen Fadilia!” A man’s voice beckoned her from her cavernous quarters.

Fadilia ignored the call for a moment as she looked up into the evening sky, one last time. Unexpectedly the usually resonant valley below became still, as if holding its’ breath. Fadilia gazed upon the wondrous body above her, which seemed to have suddenly swollen a few centimetres around from her viewpoint.

Taking a deep breath, she allowed the silver stream of moonlight envelop her. Fadilia closed her eyes and stretched out her arms, welcoming the puzzling warmth that refreshed her - reaching deep inside of her.

Fadilia opened her eyes, and the moon, which seemed to have returned to its normal circumference, greeted her. She sighed softly.

You were right again.

Chapter Forty Seven

***
A journey of a thousand miles begins with a single step.
- Chinese Proverb
***

The introductions had been brief. Michael felt like everything had happened in a blur. "Commander Rath, I suspect that you are anxious to return home?" Nalder asked inquisitively.

Michael stared blankly at the Munan Observer. His features were not unlike human features. Their skin was comprised of copper hues, and they had lanky appendages. The race of people also had one less finger than humans. "Uh, yeah. I guess." He smiled politely, trying not to stare at the ridges, which lined the crown of their head in three diverging rows.

They seemed like a timid race of people, but Michael couldn't be sure. Desya and Nalder seemed to belong to a scouting group, at least that's what he had been able to glean from snippets of conversations the three aliens had. The Munans weren't at all 'weird', if Michael could use that term, as he imagined.

'Of course not,' he thought to himself. 'No more than you.'

Michael looked up to see the younger Munan, who had apparently been appointed to oversee their needs, smiling contently at him. When the alien realized he was uncomfortable under such scrutiny, he quickly returned to his duties on the ship. He bowed and made a timely exit.

The arrival of the spacecraft had been mind-boggling. Small oblong discs converged to form the two-layer vessel. Michael wouldn't have noticed the small lights, except the Munans had pointed out the formation of the spaceship.

The Aurora Borealis...he knew Science 10 would come in handy, danced across the night sky while they stood atop Blunder's Bluff. According to Nalder, the ribbons of light were useful to most intergalactic travellers, as they hid most ion trails left by their ships. They had been fortunate to leave on such a night as this; it was fortuitous.

Michael wandered down the dimly lit corridors of the vessel. Its' walls were smooth and contoured. He stopped mid-stride and took in the immensity of the unfathomable ship, on which he stood. It felt foreign, yet familiar.

After regaining some composure, he set out to find Tess, who had disappeared with Desya. As he wandered through the winding halls, he stumbled upon what seemed to be the operational centre of the ship. There were several stations, each separate from each other, yet forming one cohesive unit.

He slowly surveyed each station - most had been left empty, as there were only three crewmembers. He studied each flight board, fascinated at the familiarity of the flight controls. Even now, Michael was amazed at his ability to recall the small details of Rath's training.

Once he grew tired of his new discovery, Michael refocused on his task of locating Tess. He exited the operations centre and turned right at the next fork in the road. Just as he was about to forge ahead in the dark hallway, he was faced with a large oval portal. It looked out into the vastness of space. The stars, which used to stand still in the infinite darkness, were white streaks in the eye-opening portal window, as they hurtled across space. In the unexpected awe of the moment, Michael found himself wishing Isabel were standing there to share it with him.

All of it seemed almost pointless without her.

~~~

Tess had less time to explore the light-speed ship than Michael. Her thoughts were preoccupied with their imminent return and Andaria's escape. While on board, requested Desya to guide her to a private room, where she could contact General Steren. The tall, dark Munan nodded respectfully and rushed her off to this room, which was brightly illuminated compared to the rest of the ship, and sat her down in front of a bronze, sundial-like control board. Desya taught her the basics of operating the ship's holo-transmitter.

"We're aboard and prepared for debrief," Tess informed the General.

"Line is secure. Your arrival has been arranged. Khivar is on the manhunt for you, Your Highness."

The General's physical - albeit transparent - presence set Tess at ease. She listened to the General's foremost thoughts, though her mind was on her mother. Tess steeled herself against her vulnerable concerns. "News on Andaria?"

There was a pause in the transmission. "Sources inform us that she his holding firm."

Tess sensed a 'but' in his voice. "Has he hurt her?" Her hand gripped the edge of the console. The thought of her mother in pain filled her with worry.

"There has been probing involved, Your Highness."

Tess still knew he was holding back, but she let it lie. Perhaps it was best she didn't find out such news while on this ship. There was nothing she would have been able to do, had she known her mother's true state. She let out a sigh of frustration. "Are we prepared for an assault?" she asked darkly. Her thoughts were bent on Khivar's destruction.

"We are almost completely mobilized," General Steren answered. "Our forces have also been supplemented by the Munan army...and the Guili have also joined us."

Tess was encouraged by the planetary support. The last she had heard was of their reluctance - Andaria must have convinced them. "You have done well in Andaria's absence," Tess acknowledged, somewhat relieved that everything had not fallen to the wayside at Andaria's capture. "She would be proud."

The General shook his head. "I have not taken command, Queen Ava."

The news caused her to frown. "Then who is leading our troops?" she asked curiously. Tess was sure Andaria would not have trusted another to command their troops and oversee the impending war. It seemed odd.

"Queen Mother Fadilia."

The news stunned her. Queen Fadilia. She hadn't been mentioned much while she stayed at Tel Edrei. In fact, Tess had the impression that she would remain in hiding.

"She is well then?"

The static ridden hologram of the General nodded. "Her Highness is anxious to see you again."

A lump formed in her throat when he said that. Tess didn't know what Queen Fadilia would expect of her. Though she remembered Ava's life - distinctly her relationship with Max - there were differences between the dead Queen and Tess. Over the past couple of years, Tess had learned that she could not return to her past. She, Tess, was not the same woman. "Tell her I return the sentiment," she replied graciously.

"So be it," General Steren nodded.

Suddenly Tess heard a familiar bubbling, like liquid. She glanced behind her and found Michael standing in the entranceway of her private room. It was good timing on his part. Tess smiled.

It was time the two soldiers met.

~ * ~

"Commander Rath." General Steren's hologram turned and greeted Michael with reverence. "It has been many seasons."

Michael searched his memories for the face that now appeared before him. He recognized the voice, and the face had aged, but it was still the same General who served along side him during many battles. "General Steren." Michael saluted his former comrade in arms.

Tess smiled happily at Michael's ability to recognize the General. He seemed to recall his military life easily. General Steren also seemed pleased that Michael would remember him, she noted, as the General's somewhat transparent eyes gleamed with pride.

"So what is happening?" Michael turned his gaze upon Tess.

"Arrangements are being made for our arrival," she answered, repeating what she had been told minutes earlier. "Queen Fadilia is waiting for us."

Michael's heart skipped a beat. Queen Fadilia. His thoughts turned back to the moments as a child, where the elegant and unassuming Queen greeted him with a mother's love and respect. It triggered memories of the face the Four had seen almost two and a half years ago, and how pitiful an injustice it had been to her true beauty.

"It will be an honor." Michael lowered his head. "You will send her my regards?"

The General nodded.

"Tell me in on the details of the placements of the battalions, and where the strongest fronts our men will have to engage in." Michael knew they didn't have time to dawdle. If Khivar had two decades to prepare for this battle, he had no time to waste. "What are our numbers and how are our provisions? How equipped are we?"

"Our number is about five thousand fold. If we add Munan and Guilian troops, maybe seven thousand," General Steren reported stiffly. "Our rations hold, but that won't matter if it is a bloodbath the first night."

Michael frowned. "What do you mean?"

General Steren let out a deep breath. "Our sources inform us that Khivar's secret weapon is almost fully functional...he seems to be waiting for something though."

Michael glanced at Tess. "What secret weapon?" His chest tightened. He was already going into this battle, somewhat blind; and now there seemed to be information that he had not briefed on.

Tess shook her head; she was unaware of this weapon as he was. She lifted her hands and shrugged. "I don't have a clue what it is," she replied to Michael's questioning face.

"It has just arisen. The name we know it by is 'Pilan'. It is said that it will win the war for Khivar...not that he knows there is one coming." The General shook his head somberly. "If we don't get any specs or some kind of break in the wall of silence surrounding this project, I don't know what we're going to do."

Michael clenched his fist. Khivar would not win - not this time. If it took everything he had to take the bastard down, he would do it.

"There isn't anything we can do now," Michael growled. "But we will talk more about this when we arrive."

The General bowed. "Yes, Commander Rath."

Michael needed to focus even more on the game plan. There was an unknown element in the plot against Khivar - and that was dangerous.

"Your Highness, Commander Rath, I'm sorry to end trans, but we cannot hold the line securely for much longer," General Steren informed regretfully.

Tess and Michael both nodded understandably. "Until we meet on solid ground," Michael saluted.

The General answered in like-form, saluting Michael respectfully; he then turned and bowed reverently to Tess. "Trith tave Kedi!"

Michael and Tess recognized the Antarian greeting. It was in the 'old tongues'. "Trith tave valat Kedi!" they replied in unison. Long live House of Kedra!

Both hoped they were enough. If not, then Antar would fall - harder than it had the first time.

~~~

Jesse awoke with a throbbing headache. As he moistened his lips, he found his mouth as dry as the desert. His tongue felt like fuzz covered the outer layer of his taste buds. Everything tasted like bitter cinnamon.

When he tried to lift his head, he found himself lying down. Underneath the back of his head was something damp, and somewhat hard. His arms were loose, lying down at his side. Jesse frowned, as his eyes remained closed, unable to open because of the drug they had stuck him with.

Where was he?

He groaned out loud. After taking a deep breath, Jesse forced his eyes open. The first thing he was met with was the blinding sun. He shut them instinctively, barring the intense brightness with his reluctant-to-cooperate arm.

It was daylight, and he was outside. The sounds of crickets and birds chirping filled his ears; he could smell the fresh air, and the grime of the soil rubbed against the parts of his body that were not clothed. He rolled over on his side and braced himself against the ground with his forearms, slowly pushing himself into a kneeling position. When he sat there a moment, on the back of his heels, Jesse blinked quickly, and several times, before his vision seemed to adjust to the sun's radiant light.

Jesse surveyed his surroundings. He was in the middle of the desert, with no road in sight. There was no menacing agents looming over him, and it was as if nothing he had gone through in the past several hours had happened. His body shivered involuntarily.

It felt like he sat there for hours, trying to clear his mind from the fog it was in. Jesse slowly rose to his feet, holding his arms out to his sides for balance. When he regained his motor skills, he began to walk toward a hill several feet away. Jesse prayed that civilization would appear over that one hill; if not, he would surely die out in the desert, where the birds of prey had already began to circle.

~~~

"You're messing with a bureau of the national government!" a short, dark-haired man yelled, squirming under his bindings. Along side the man, was another, who was bound as well, though less aggravating; he cowered behind the boisterous one.

The seven-foot tall, young, muscular Caucasian stared with loathing at the useless waste of cells. He turned to a subservient Hispanic man, average height, who was as disgusted with the sight. "Is the implant activated?" His tone was raspy and crackled whenever his voice went beyond a certain pitch.

The Hispanic man nodded, scratching irritably under his long straight black locks. "We've placed him in position, Sir." He paused. "How long are we to be here?" the man asked restlessly.

The Caucasian man snapped his head around and glared menacingly at his right-hand man. "We'll stay here until our mission is accomplished!" he sneered. The Hispanic man cringed, taking a step back from the looming threat. "Don't try my patience, Captain. Now tell me if our reserve has arrived."

The Hispanic man nodded. "Yes Sir," his voice trembled.

"Yes Sir...what?"

"Uh, yes General, they have arrived?" the Captain recoiled; unsure whether his answer was correct.

"Is that a question or an answer?" the General barked, slowly inching closer to the cowering soldier. "Do you know if reinforcements have arrived!" His tone was agitated and ominous.

"Yes sir. They have arrived," the Captain said more confidently. He straightened his posture and saluted his superior.

The General's eyes narrowed, he opened his mouth to respond, but he was interrupted. "You are part of the Army?" the short, dark-haired man bellowed. "Do you know how much trouble you're in General?"

The General stalked over to their bound prisoners. He leaned over and looked calmly at the annoying prisoner. "You piece of human scum have no idea just what hell you're in for, if you interfere," he threatened. "I. Will. Destroy. You." The corners of his lips curled into an evil smirk.

After his declaration, to his delight, the General was no longer bothered by the empty threats of the human scum before him. And he was left to his own devices, which were already set into motion.

They would never know what hit them.

~~~

"And do you know what just happened?" Liz asked Kyle, as the drive to Michael's apartment had been unusually quiet, due to the spaceship that had just flew off into the night sky.

Kyle's eyes darted around, unsure of how to answer that question. "Uh, do you?"

Liz shifted her position in the black bucket seat of Kyle's car. "Do you know how messed up this is?" she exclaimed.

She couldn't believe she had just witnessed a real spaceship. It was something off the Sci-fi Channel. And once more, Michael had left with Tess for Antar. But that didn't take the cake. He had told her that she had to help Max understand...something.

Kyle tried to keep his focus on the dark desert roads, but he kept glancing over at Liz, who seemed tormented by her conversation with Michael. "What happened back there?" he asked curiously. "What did Michael say?"

Liz lowered his hands, which had been cradling her aching head, and grimaced. "I don't know."

"What do you mean, 'I don't know'?" Kyle frowned. He wished he hadn't been so busy reaming out Tess because apparently, Liz had needed him more. "What did he say to you?" he coaxed.

She sighed and tried to figure out exactly what she was really freaking out about. Was it the spaceship? Was it Michael's departure? Or was it the realization that she might have to do something she didn't want to do?

Liz looked at Kyle, who was waiting patiently for her answer. "He said that I have to help Max," she said slowly. "That I have to help him understand something."

Kyle arched one eyebrow and looked at her like she had just eaten a snail or something. "And...?" There had to be more. He waited for the big major, news breaking revelation. But none came.

Liz didn't know what else he expected her to say.

"Is that all?" he scoffed at her complete nervous breakdown. "So what? No big deal."

Liz stared at him in disbelief. He had no idea what this meant. Kyle had no idea what the ramifications of doing what Michael had requested of her.

"You don't understand," she huffed.

"What's to understand? He asked you to help Max out. It's not something new!"

The things she had done for Max went beyond the call. It amazed Kyle how much she was willing to do for the guy. He never saw Liz behave so 'lovesick' in their entire relationship, even when they started dating.

Liz shook her head as they pulled up to Michael's apartment. "You don't get it, do you? He wants me to help Max realize that he needs to go back to Antar!"

Kyle turned the ignition off and sighed. Facing her, he watched Liz's mind race at the probability of Max leaving...and nonetheless, because she told him to. "Did Michael say that?" he asked exasperatingly. "From what you said, Michael just asked you to help Max do what he has to do."

"And that means go back to Antar."

Kyle shrugged, unable to think of what he could say to calm her down. He pulled at the door handle and slid out of the car. "Liz," he said empathetically. "I know you're sure that's what he meant, but could you be wrong?" Kyle walked around behind his car and caught up with Liz as she headed towards the apartment.

"Kyle, you just don't understand," she groaned. "They actually buy that whole 'Destiny' line. I mean, Michael up and left Maria to return to some strange planet with Tess, for Pete sake!"

Just as she turned the key to the apartment door, Kyle grabbed her arm and pulled her gently back, until she faced him. "Sometimes...," he paused a moment, gathering his courage to say something he knew she didn't want to hear. "Sometimes we need to let go Liz."

Liz's jaw dropped and she pulled out of his grasp. She shook her head in disbelief, unable to accept what Kyle had just said to her. "What are you talking about?"

Kyle scratched the back of his head, feeling uncomfortable under Liz's scrutinizing gaze. "Well, uh, I just think that..."

Liz shook her head and held out the palm of her hand towards Kyle. "Don't...just don't," she stammered, unable to listen to anymore. "I can't listen to that right now." Liz yanked open the apartment door and ran up the stairs.

Kyle closed his eyes and groaned. "Good one Valenti."

~~~

"So what are we going to tell them?" Isabel asked uneasily, as they drove into town. The dawn's crimson rays painted the sky with a mixture of orange hues behind the shadowy grey outline of the small town's businesses and houses.

She had thought about her decision over and over again. Each time, the outcome was completely opposite to the one she had made just minutes before. Her life as Vilandra seemed like a dream. Countless times she had told herself that she was no longer this person; which she wasn't, but deep down Isabel also couldn't discount the fact that she was Antarian, or half Antarian anyway. As a little girl she had dreamed of her people calling her home, telling her that she belonged somewhere and that she wasn't some abnormal freak - in the end, she would always wake up.

But this wasn't a dream. Her people were calling her home, and what was more astounding was that they were waiting for her return. So much expectation now fell upon her trembling shoulders, and even more so on Max's.

What was her decision?

~~~

Max didn't know how to answer Isabel's question. He was more tense now than when he had left. "Michael will push us to come with him after we tell him about Fiachra," he said absent-mindedly.

How would he handle the pressure Michael and Tess were bound to place on his shoulders, especially stressing the fact that he had received the sign he had always been holding out for? He dreaded the knowingly look Tess would give him. She wouldn't say anything, but there would be that one question he had refused to answer. 'What more do you need to convince you?'

Max swallowed hard, as his gaze fell upon his parents' house. He couldn't face them just yet. Max could feel Isabel's questioning gaze upon him. "I just need a little more time," he whispered to Isabel. He glanced uncomfortably at Isabel, hoping she would understand.

A slow spark of understanding flashed in his sister's dark brown eyes. She nodded, gripping the door handle. "We'll shower and get cleaned up first," Isabel said incisively.

Across Max's face flashed a look of appreciation. "Great. I'll get the bags," he smiled, sliding out of his seat.

~ * ~

Before they reached the front steps, their mother came bounding out of the house. "Max! Isabel! I wasn't expecting you to come back home so soon," Diane gushed. She fluttered about, hovering nervously. "Did you have a good trip? I was so worried about you."

Max and Isabel looked at each other wryly.

Isabel smiled happily and shook her head. "Mom," she sighed. "We're okay. We just needed to get away."

"But you weren't even gone for the full weekend," the obsessive mother hen clucked. "You said that you would be gone at least the weekend, if not more." Her expression was perplexed and confused.

"Mom," Max chuckled, trying to remain as upbeat as possible, as not to give anything away. "The road was under construction, so we decided not to stay. Nothing went wrong." He embraced his mother and squeezed tightly.

"Well, if that's all," their mother laughed nervously. She threw her hands up in relief. "I'm glad. Your father about had a conniption about the trip. He'll be glad you're home."

Max and Isabel smiled faintly.

"Right," Isabel replied distractedly. "Where's Jesse?" She hadn't seen him since she arrived, and his car was in the driveway, so she assumed he would be home to greet her.

Isabel glanced into the living room, and found it arranged neatly, without a pillow out of place. She frowned. Her mother had been unable to keep organized since Jesse's arrival. He always managed to have papers and files lying about, leaving her mother frustrated to no end.

"Uh, he left."

Isabel spun around and frowned. "What?" Her heart raced. Had he already had enough of her indecision and secretiveness? Isabel was stunned to hear those words come out of her mother's mouth.

The older Evans' frowned briefly before shaking her head and laughing. "Oh, Isabel dear, he didn't leave you!" she exclaimed, apologetically. "He had to back to New York."

Suddenly Isabel could breathe again. He hadn't left her. Relieved, she smiled at her mother. "Oh," she laughed uncomfortably. Isabel glanced at Max, who was also concerned at Jesse's sudden departure. He smiled encouragingly to her.

"When did he leave?"

Diane sat down on a nearby stool in the kitchen. She furrowed her brow and tapped her index finger against her lips. "It was yesterday," she replied. "But you know, I didn't know that Jesse was working on a case that urgent."

Isabel leaned against the entranceway to the living room. "What do you mean?" she asked curiously, glancing apprehensively at Max, who shared the sentiment.

"Well, these men who came to talk to Jesse...I didn't know clients or friends of clients came to their lawyer's house...and well, they said something about tragedies happening to Jesse's clients," their mother explained. "The next thing I know, Jesse said something about having an emergency at the firm and that he had to fly back that day."

Max had moved to Isabel's side the further their mother explained the events of that day. It sounded unusual...more than unusual.

Isabel swallowed hard, stifling her desire to freak out, and smiled. "Mom, what did these guys look like?"

"Nothing unusual," she shrugged. "They wore those expensive suits they wear in New York, and one had dark hair; the other had blonde hair. Why? Do you know them?"

Isabel felt ill. She had a foreboding feeling about Jesse's emergency flight to New York. "Mom, did Jesse say anything before he left?" she asked, masking the desperate panic that was arising.

The wait while her mother was trying to recall if Jesse had said anything was excruciating. Isabel felt Max's strong-arm slide around her waist. It was meant for comfort, but she didn't know if there was anything that could console her if they had let their enemies capture him again.

"Yeah, I know he told me to tell you something..." Their mother frowned and scratched the back of her head. "Now what was it?" she scowled.

Isabel locked gazes with Max; she could feel him urging her to hang on. Taking a deep breath, she willed herself to relax. If he had left her a message with her mother, it couldn't possibly mean they had found them again...could it?

"Uh, well, here's the jest of it," her mother sighed exasperatedly. "Um, well, he said that he was glad you guys worked things out." She paused again. "And that his friends from his internship came by?" Mrs. Evans looked questioningly at Isabel and Max, as if they would know what that meant.

Isabel's heart sunk. They had been right. The FBI had him again.

Her chest tightened, and as she closed her eyes, she felt her knees begin to buckle.

Max watched anxiously at Isabel. Her face had paled and her body had begun to fall limp. With all of his strength, he tried to keep Isabel on her feet, willing her to stay strong. Uncomfortably he turned to his mother. "Uh, we're going to get cleaned up after that long road trip," Max smiled painfully, excusing both he and Isabel from their mother's scrutinizing eyes.

Isabel felt Max turn her around and push her to walk towards their rooms. It was like she was walking on air. Her thoughts were muddled and disjointed. All of her excuses to delay her decision about whether she would forgive Jesse and take him back were all for naught. He was gone.

"Isabel," Max called, snapping his fingers in front of his sister's unfocused eyes. He gently slapped her cheek, hoping to wake her from this daze she had fallen into. They were safely in her room, and he had locked the door. "C'mon! Isabel!"

Suddenly, like waking from a trance, Isabel grabbed Max's wrist, as it was raised to slap her one more time. "Max," she exclaimed. "We have to find him! We have to!"

Max breathed a sigh of relief when Isabel regained her composure - sort of. "I know, but we have to think this through," he said calmly. "We don't even know who took him!"

"Jesse told us!" Isabel exclaimed in disbelief. "Weren't you listening?"

Max relaxed his shoulders and considered the situation carefully. He looked Isabel in the eye, and frowned uncertainly. "But Isabel, we got rid of the FBI agents that were after us, and knew about Jesse's information," he said hesitantly. "And the guys Mom described didn't sound at all like Agent Watts or Agent Patch."

Isabel shook her head wildly. "I don't care! I don't care Mom didn't describe the guys to a tee," she spat. "All I know is that we have to get him, Max, before it's too late!"

Her heart was pounding, and she recalled the condition Jesse was in the last time they took him. Jesse wouldn't stand a chance. They had been gone a whole day, and those men could have done anything in that amount of time.

"Think Isabel," Max said through clenched teeth. Deep down, he knew there wasn't something right about the situation. From what Watts had blurted out, they were the last of a dwindling group of operatives who knew about them. "We can't lose our heads now. We'll get to Jesse in time. Besides, if it is the FBI, they want us, not Jesse. And they'll keep him alive until they get us."

Isabel peered up at Max, who seemed in control of the situation, or at least had the appearance of control. "Max...I can't be responsible for his death," she whimpered. "I just can't."

Just the thought of having to shoulder Jesse's death, tore her to pieces.

How much more do I have to endure?

Max's heart ached as he kneeled in front of Isabel and wrapped his arms around her. He couldn't imagine what it felt like to have someone he loved in danger of dying...well, someone as close as Liz. As he felt Isabel's whole body shudder in uncontrollable tears, Max knew that this couldn't be their life. They could not keep being hunted like animals.

Max pulled out of their embrace and his hands cupped Isabel's red, tear-stained face, "We're going to find him Isabel. I promise. We're going to find him."

Isabel searched Max's determined face. She knew he would do anything in his power to make that happen, but somewhere deep inside, a little voice was nagging at her, saying, 'It just wasn't meant to be.'

"We have to find him," she said hysterically, gripping Max's shirt, and shaking her head. "We have to save him."

Chapter Forty Eight

***
We know the truth, not only by the reason, but also by the heart.
- Blaise Pascale
***

"They're gone," Maria said numbly, as she stood looking out the stunning sunrise that only left her cold. Her eyes never left the horizon.

Liz stopped in her tracks, her fingers slightly clinging to the rusted bronze doorknob. Her own emotions were in turmoil, yet when confronted with the image of Maria standing very much alone in the startlingly barren apartment, she forgot her internal struggles; and her heart went out to her best friend.

"Maria," she said breathily.

There was no response.

Liz slowly made her way toward the delicate blonde figure standing before. "How are you doing?"

Maria swallowed in an attempt to moisten her dry mouth. She had no more tears to cry. After Michael and Tess had left, Maria felt like tearing the whole apartment apart, except there was not much left to tear apart; everything was packed and labeled in boxes for the charities and other organizations.

"How do you think I feel?" she asked dryly, her tone laced with resentment.

Liz reached out and placed her hands on Maria's bare shoulders. She could feel her best friend stiffen at the contact. "I saw them leave," she said mournfully. "Kyle and I stumbled upon their meeting place." Liz could still picture the towering ship that hovered a few feet from the ground.

Maria snapped her head around and narrowed her red, puffy eyes; the announcement had managed to stimulate whatever emotions she had left. "What did he say?" she asked, clambering for any information about Michael.

"He...he seemed ready to leave," Liz stammered. Watching Maria's desperate state made Liz's whole body hurt. She had never seen Maria this lost. Her best friend had always been her rock, and now she seemed devoid of her trademark 'fire'.

Maria felt a lump develop in her throat again. It seemed to expand and strain, bringing an indescribable pain. She could feel her eyes begin to tear up again.

"He...he told me not to cry," she looked up at Liz, "but I guess that's one more thing I couldn't do for him." Maria rested her forehead against Liz's shoulder, as the tears began to choke her.

"Oh, Maria," Liz whispered softly. She could feel the tears filling the corners of her eyes, as she stroked Maria's long blonde hair. "It's not your fault."

Maria wrapped her arms around her best friend, as the aching emptiness gave way to a torrent of tears. "How could I have let him leave?" she mumbled between sobs.

Liz wrapped her arms tightly around her broken friend, as if it would hold the pieces together. She began rocking her friend from side to side, while whispering soothing words into her ear.

~ * ~

Kyle didn't expect to walk into a 'cry-fest'. He was never good at those. When he saw the two girls in an embrace, his first impulse was to walk right back out.

He was a man. They were never good at these mushy, feely things.

"Uh, do you want me to wait in the car?" he said, barely above a whisper.

Liz and Maria pulled apart, quickly wiping away tears, and turned to see Kyle standing awkwardly in the doorway. They turned to each other and shook their heads.

"Uh," Maria said, her voice raspy from the strain of crying. She cleared her throat. "No."

Kyle wrung his hands, as he tried to think of something witty or clever to say; but his mind drew a blank. "Uh, is there anything I can do for you?" he offered.

Maria shook her head and swallowed the remaining tears. She steeled herself to the vault of remaining emotion. Michael had asked her to do this one thing, and she would - she would do it for Michael. "I need you guys to sit down." She pointed at the empty couch that was positioned against the far wall.

Liz and Kyle glanced at each other, surprised at the change in mood of their heartbroken friend. They complied with her request, silently sitting next to each other on the familiar couch. "What is it Maria?"

As she took a deep breath, Maria studied Liz's composed features. The petite brunette was so certain of what she had with Max; and just as she had once been, so sure of what happened to their mutual friend. It had almost shattered Maria when Tess revealed to her the intricate plot she had instigated, involving Khivar and Alex. "There is something I need to tell you." Maria bit her long manicured thumbnail, deliberating on how she would explain the events of the past several hours. She took a deep breath before beginning. "Before Tess and Michael left, they told me something..." she hedged, "they told something about Alex's death."

Liz tensed at Maria's behavior; she was too calm. In the years she had known Maria De Luca, the feisty blonde only ever remained calm when she had bad news to deliver. She closed her eyes and braced herself for the worst.

Kyle's eyes darted between Maria, who was acting extremely composed, and Liz, whose eyes were closed and whose whole body had suddenly tensed. He frowned. What was going on?

"Tess told me something that blew my mind tonight." She made sure the both of them were listening to everything she was saying. It was hard enough to explain, without having to go over it again. She took a deep breath and paused before blurting out, "Tess didn't kill Alex."

Liz blinked several times, unsure that she had heard the words coming out of Maria's lips.

Kyle looked over at Liz, whose face had paled; he stifled a laugh, closing his eyes and shaking his head. "Good one, Maria," he chuckled. "You really got Liz on that one."

Maria stared solemnly at Liz, her eyes not leaving her best friend's. Liz hadn't moved. Maria knew that the girl whom she had shared a secret love for N'Sync with, knew that she wasn't kidding around - this was not something she would kid around about.

"You...you're not serious," she stammered. "Are you?" Liz had expected bad news, but this bomb, it had nuclear scope. Maria had to have heard wrong. She had to mindwarped... something.

Kyle shook his head and stared incredulously at Liz. "C'mon Liz! She's yankin' our chain, right Maria?" His gaze turned to the aspiring singer, who he had always shared a bond with - each having the same kind of droll humor. "Maria, tell her!" he exclaimed.

Maria bit her bottom lip, as she searched for the words to alleviate disbelief from the shocking revelation. "Guys, I don't know how to tell you this...it's true."

Liz laughed, shaking her head in amazement, her mind unable to compute the information Maria had just dropped on her. "No," she said matter-of-factly. "NO! You're wrong! Brainwashed, mindwarped, whatever you wanna call it, but you're wrong."

Kyle furrowed his brow, staring up at Maria, who was focused on Liz. She wasn't kidding. Maria was being serious about this.

"Wait!" he shouted, turning the attention to his list of reservations. "You're telling me..." he paused, "you're telling me that Tess didn't kill Alex?"

Maria looked Kyle in the eye and nodded. "Yeah," she replied uneasily.

"How can you say this Maria?" Liz shouted, jumping up from the couch, astounded at this false revelation. "You were there. You were there when I found the lies and cover-ups. You went to the university with me...you AND Michael!"

Maria nodded. "I know," she said calmly. "But it was all a cover up - the cover up was a cover-up!"

Liz pressed the palms against her temples and bent over, unable to figure out what to do about the adrenaline coursing through her body. "When did she do this to you? Maria, when did she do her little voodoo job on you?" She grabbed Maria's shoulders and looked her straight in the eye. "What is wrong with you?" Liz cried.

Kyle ran his fingers through his hair. None of this made sense, none at all. He searched through his memory and recalled the images of Tess standing over Alex's body. Kyle shook his head. "No, there's no way. I saw it. We all know she did it, and my memories prove that!"

Maria walked over to the couch where Kyle was and sat down. "Kyle," she paused, "...Tess said that she planted those memories too."

It was like the twilight zone. Maria never, in a million years, would have imagined these words coming out of her mouth. But here she sat, telling Liz and Kyle that they had been wrong, and that Tess was innocent...well, in a sense.

"What?" Liz turned around and laughed, unable to express her unfathomable disgust at what Maria was saying in another way. "Now you're telling us that Tess made it so that Kyle would forget, something that didn't happen, only to remember it later?" she said skeptically.

Maria shrugged. "Pretty much."

"How can you do this to us? You of all people, Maria?"

Kyle was less melodramatic about the announcement, though he knew exactly how Liz felt. "I don't understand," he frowned. "Why would she do that? Why would she do this?" He gestured to the chaotic frenzy that Liz was in, and then to himself.

Maria sighed. "I know. I didn't believe it either, Liz. I thought it was a big lie..."

"Then why? Why are you saying these things?"

Maria reached out to Liz, who was pacing back and forth in front of Michael's apartment. "I saw..." her voice cracked at the painful memory of Alex's death, "I saw him Liz. Tess showed me everything." Maria grabbed Liz, forcing her to sit down beside her. "Liz, she showed me how everything happened."

Liz felt like she was going to cry. Her emotions were running rampant. She didn't know what she was feeling or when she was feeling it.

"What do you mean she showed you?" she asked distractedly. This was not happening.

"I mean, I went into her memories and she showed me everything." Maria could see Liz was settling down; her severe reaction to this revelation was sinking in.

Kyle frowned. "You mean she mindwarped you," he corrected. "You allowed her to brainwash you."

Maria rolled her eyes. "No. It was not a mind warp. There's no way it was a mindwarp."

Liz scoffed. "And do you know the difference?"

Maria tilted her head dubiously at her friend. "Of course not," she exclaimed. "But Michael would never have allowed her to mindwarp me."

"Maybe he was mindwarped too," Liz countered, glaring at her gullible friend. "That would explain a lot. That would explain his leaving Earth."

"She could be right." Kyle jumped in. "What if she mindwarped Michael? We know how real that can be. We've seen the effects."

Maria shook her head. "Tess said you wouldn't believe it," she sighed.

"Damn right! I'll never believe a lying word out of that witch's mouth." Liz clenched her fist. "And there was a time you wouldn't have either," she fumed.

Maria took Liz's hands in hers. "Then look. See if everything doesn't make sense and if what you see isn't Alex," she offered.

Liz frowned. "What are you talking about?"

Maria lifted Liz's fingertips to her temples. "I want you to look into my mind and see what I saw."

"Are you crazy?" Kyle exclaimed, disturbed at the prospect that Liz would use those alien powers on Maria.

Maria glanced at Kyle. "She has to do this. It's the only way."

~~~

"What's the only way?" Max left Isabel back at the house; she was in no condition to face Tess and Michael's inquisitions about what had happened in that small seaside town. And he was surprised to find Maria, Liz and Kyle in a deep and intense discussion.

Liz and Kyle spun around to see Max standing behind them; Maria's somber face became even more distant.

"What's the only way?" he repeated curiously.

Max hadn't expected them to be at Michael's, but he was glad. It would save him the trouble of rounding them up and informing them of Jesse's kidnapping. He knew the news was grim, and perhaps they already knew.

"Uh, Max!" Kyle smiled half-heartedly. "You're back!" His eyes darted between Liz and Maria, who seemed in shock at Max's arrival.

Liz swallowed. "Max," she said breathily. Liz didn't know if she felt relieved or terrified; but in the end, relief was the overwhelming emotion. He took a step forward, smiling warmly at her, which she accepted as an invitation. Liz launched herself into his arms, hiding her head in his chest, his strong arms comforting her.

Max frowned. He was perplexed at Liz's emotional state. Max knew it wasn't because of his return - it was something else.

"What's going on?" he asked, bemused.

Kyle looked over at Maria, who had yet to say anything. Just then, he noticed the dark circles underneath those big blue eyes, weary from lack of sleep. He returned his gaze back upon Max, who was focused on Liz’s frantic state. "Uh, well, you've pretty much walked in half way through our recent melodrama," Kyle quipped, falling into his habit of turning anxious situations into something light.

Max shook his head, not understanding what Kyle was referring to. "Where's Michael? Or Tess?" At the mention of Tess' name, Max felt Liz's body tense up.

Liz wished she could stay in Max's arms forever. It seemed like things were fine, as long as she was in his arms - he would protect her and always be with her. But she realized things were not as she had hoped. And after taking a moment to gather her composure, Liz swallowed the tears welling up inside, and took a deep breath before pulling away from Max's safe arms. "Michael and Tess are gone."

The words didn't seem to compute. 'Michael and Tess are gone.' Max pulled away from Liz's outstretched arms, trying to comprehend what that meant.

"W-what...what do you mean, 'they're gone'?" he said apprehensively.

"They left for Antar, Max." Maria's gaze was fixed upon Max's speechless face. She knew there was so many questions he had - and she was the only one who could give them to him.

Max ran his fingers through his hair, bewildered at the unfathomable news. "You're kidding me, right?" he exclaimed. "They can't have left for Antar. How?"

He ran through the last conversation he had with Michael and Tess. They said they would wait. Max couldn't believe this was happening. This was not happening. It wasn't.

Liz watched Max become increasingly agitated and upset. She reached out and grabbed his shoulders, forcing him to face her. "Max, we had no idea this was happening. Kyle and I just stumbled upon them when we were out last night."

Max stared at Liz, who seemed to be trying to explain something, but all of it seemed like nonsense. "W-what?" he grimaced. "What are you talking about? Are you saying that you were there when they left?" He looked at Liz first, and then Kyle; both were unable to answer his question.

Maria shook her head at the confusion that filled this room. They needed to start at the beginning. And she was the beginning.

"Max, we need to start at the beginning," she sighed. "So sit down and I'll tell you what happened."

Max glanced at Maria, who seemed unnaturally composed. For all intensive purposes, Maria should have been the one most distraught at this sudden departure. It disturbed Max, but for information's sake, he sat down on the couch, with Kyle and Liz joining him on either side.

"So what happened?"

Maria bit her bottom lip, trying to think of the best place to start. With her hands resting on her hips, she began to pace back and forth in front of her three friends. "So," she sighed, turning to face the three. "I was working at The Crashdown late afternoon yesterday, when Brody came in to pick up an order." Her thoughts drifted back to that afternoon, she never dreamed that it would lead her to finding out about the truth about Alex's death, and saying goodbye to Michael. "We began to chat for a bit when suddenly something about him changed. Well I realized that the only time he acted so strange was when he got 'possessed' by Larek, so I called him on it."

Max's heart sunk. He hadn't heard from Larek since New York. And listening to the beginning of Maria's story brought home the realization that this was really happening. Michael and Tess had left him and Isabel behind.

Maria studied Liz, Max and Kyle's rapt faces. None of them spoke, so she thought it best to continue her story before the onslaught of questions - which were bound to come - began.

"Well, when I got here, Brody, Michael and Tess were talking about these arrangements that were in place."

"What arrangements?" Max asked stiffly.

"Well apparently they had made plans with some aliens to meet at a certain place, and they would leave that night - which was last night." Maria tried to keep composed, as she fought the desire to break out in tears. "Michael said that something bad was happening on Antar and that they couldn’t wait for you and Isabel to come back."

"What aliens? What was happening on Antar?" Max closed his eyes, unable to imagine what could cause Michael and Tess to move up their time schedule. Everything seemed so chaotic; he didn't even have enough time to catch his breath before something else showed up on his doorstep, forcing him to face the impending decisions before him.

"I don't know what was happening, he never told me that," Maria apologized. "But..." She looked over at Kyle and Liz. "They can tell you about the aliens," she added.

Liz lowered her eyes, as she felt Max's probing gaze burrowing into her. "I..."

"How did you find out about this?" Max demanded.

Liz glanced uneasily at Kyle and shrunk back. "Max, we," she gestured between Kyle and herself, "had no idea this was happening!"

"She's right, Max," Kyle agreed. "I was just taking her up to Blunder's Bluff."

Max turned his head around and stared suspiciously at the shaggy-haired high school jock. "What were you doing with Liz in the first place?"

Liz furrowed her brow, upset at Max's tone. "We weren't up to anything!" she exclaimed furiously. "I was feeling like crap after all this Tess and Michael stuff and he tried to cheer me up." She shook head in disbelief. Then she added. "You realize we're going through this too, don't you, Max?"

"Hey!" Maria shouted, grabbing the trio's attention before things got out of hand. "Let's get back to the story?" She eyed the three of them.

Kyle nodded. "Look, the Northern Lights were out, so I thought Blunder's Bluff would be a great place to check it out," he explained, trying to establish the innocence of the event. "How was I to know that's where they would meet?"

Max let out a deep breath and shook his head shamefully. "I'm sorry. I didn't mean to bite your head off."

Kyle shrugged. "It's been hard for all of us," he offered, patting Max on the back.

"So you guys saw them at Blunder's Bluff; did you try to stop them?"

Kyle glanced at Liz. He knew that hadn't been the top priority on his list when they realized it was Michael and Tess. "Uh..." Liz interrupted Kyle, trying to save him from answering. "He didn't give us a chance to argue with him; though I did tell him how crazy he was for leaving with Tess like that."

Max licked his lips, trying to understand what could have possibly driven them to leave. "What did they say to you exactly?" he asked critically. "Did he tell you why they were leaving? And how did they leave?"

Liz thought back to those human forms whose features seemed contorted and startling abnormal. "I don't know who they were, but there were three of them," she said distractedly. "I don't know where they came from, but when we climbed to the top of the bluff, there was this huge spaceship hovering over the bluff."

"Totally crazy," Kyle exclaimed excitedly. When he had calmed down, he realized all three pairs of eyes were on him, looking at him like he was strange or deformed or something.

"What? It was!" he huffed.

Max turned back to Liz. "Well?"

Liz looked past Max and distractedly at Kyle. She debated whether Kyle would rat on her or not - if she decided not to tell Max what Michael had told her. His stern face pleaded with her to tell Max everything, but she knew that he wouldn't say anything if she decided to leave details out.

"Michael told me that Maria had some things that we needed to know," she said carefully. "And that it would change some things."

Max furrowed his brow and looked expectantly at Maria. "What was he talking about?"

"That's when you walked in Max," Maria sighed irritably. "I had just told them that Tess didn't kill Alex."

Max blinked twice, his gaze fixed on Maria. He tilted his head, and pressed his right hand against his lips. "W-what?"

Maria nodded. "Tess didn't kill Alex...well, she wasn't responsible in the way we think. She didn't kill him, Max."

Max felt like his world was spinning out of control. His head hurt and his chest felt constricted, like someone was sitting on it.

'I told you so,' a voice silently whispered.

~~~

Isabel was going stir crazy. Max told her that she was in no condition to leave the house. And that made her mad. Of course she wasn't in the most relaxed state...her husband had been kidnapped!

"Isabel, I'm going for a walk," her mother sang through her bedroom door.

"All right, Mom!" Isabel replied, loud enough for her mother to hear. She listened to the soft padding of her mother's footsteps get softer as she walked down the hallway. Isabel sat on her bed, her head resting on knees, which she had curled up against her chest.

There was no way she could allow Jesse to sit and wait until Max, Michael, and Tess had formed a plan - not this time.

Isabel let out a sigh of frustration. But what could she do? She had tried to contact Jesse several times, but she couldn't gain entry into his mind. But as she sat there, she grew more restless.

"Well I can't just sit here," she mumbled to herself. Isabel grabbed her jacket, which was lying at the end of her bed and headed down the stairs. "I have to find him. I can't just sit here anymore."

Isabel knew both Max and Michael would be livid, but this was something she had to do.

~~~

Jesse felt his strength ebbing away. Would he escape those men, just that he could die? Jesse tried to swallow, but his dry mouth and throat just stuck, making him gag. "Help!" he gasped. But his reply was the intermittent chirps of the crickets, and the odd hoot of an owl.

The sun now beat down on him overhead. His mouth was filled with the dust of the desert, and he could no longer carry himself upright. Jesse knew he was at the end; several times, he had seen many visions of Isabel calling to him. She stood welcoming him, but as soon as he was close enough to touch her, she disappeared.

"Isabel," he coughed, falling to his knees, unable to walk another step. "Where are you?"

~~~

"His vitals are weak."

The General sat down on the swiveling office chair, his men had managed to find, and rested his elbows on his desk. He pondered this newest dilemma. "Is he anywhere near human contact?"

His right-hand man shook his head. "No, General. The subject has lagged further and further behind. If he does not find help in the next two hours, I'm afraid our plan will fail."

The General's blue eyes flashed. "Fail?" He growled at the impudent Captain. "My plans never FAIL!"

The dark, sallow Captain lowered his head, realizing his verbal gaffe. "My Lord, I did not mean..." Before he could apologize, the General had stepped out from behind the large desk and backhanded him in the face.

The General stood inches away from the cowering Captain, who stood uncomfortably, rubbing his burning face. "I do not fail. Our King did not choose us for this mission because we will fail," he sneered. They were close to victory; he could almost smell it. "And if it is your shortcomings, that have caused this blunder, then..." he paused, looking into the darting eyes of his Captain, "FIX IT!"

The Captain scurried away, exiting his large, cold office, leaving the General to reflect on the ongoing plan. If his plans were to fall into place, there could be no more oversights in his line of attack.

"General?"

He turned around to find another Hispanic officer - a private, according to the metallic insignia - saluting him. "What is it?" he barked. He hated when his thoughts were interrupted.

"Lieutenant Young has returned from Sector 14."

The General frowned. He had sent a group of officers to an area, where several officers had reported unusual activity. He had not settled into his new base until a few days ago, and he had not yet received enough men to dispatch them as far as Sector 14; so the General ordered scouts to patrol the sector in shifts, until more reinforcements arrived. The tracking equipment had also not arrived. He only had a quarter of the equipment he had requisitioned.

"And what is the report?"

The officer's expression revealed a hint of reluctance to relay the report. This wore on his already thinning patience. "What is it?" he barked.

The young officer jumped at the General's sudden agitation. "Lt. Young reports that there has been a ship arrival and departure in Sector 14," he blurted out. "He also reports that seven tracks were counted, and only two left from the site."

The General clenched his fist, feeling his anger coming to a boil. "WHAT?" His body strained against the human shell as the news of the unknown vessel's arrival and departure was revealed.

The young officer seemed uncertain of how to answer his Superior's question. "Uh, Sir?"

The General's burning gaze fixed upon the squirming officer. "Find out who left our grounds without so much as an alarm!" he roared, as every muscle twitched in his rage. "If our mission fails, I will see to it that every officer feels the full wrath of our beloved King."

The officer stood before the General in terror, unable to move.

"Do you understand?" He approached the statuesque man, menacingly looming over him. His voice deepened and became gravelly. "I want every officer in this unit to know and understand the impending doom they are facing if I must return to our King disgraced."

The young officer gulped and nodded. "Yes Sir," he squeaked, unable to find his voice.

The General took a deep breath, though his expression remained one of rage and peril, and straightened his posture. "Now, I want you to account for our enemies whereabouts," he said calmly. "And I suggest that our unit return with good report..."

"Sir?" the private said hesitantly.

The General's eyes blackened into ebony orbs, revealing his origin; and he grasped the private by the throat, squeezing tightly. "Or don't come back at all." His eyes returned to normal, and he let go of the private's throat, leaving the officer gasping for breath.

The private stifled a cry of utter terror and stood stiffly in front of the General. "Sir," he replied hoarsely from the constriction to his larynx. The private then bowed, and ran quickly out of the General's office.

Alone, the General turned to his newly found desk. His eyes, once again, dilated until they were nothing but black orbs. With outstretched arm, a vivid yellow blast was released from the General's trembling hand. A loud boom resounded in his ears as the table collapsed, and all that was left was a cloud of smoke, and a rain of wooden splinters.

"Death to the Chosen One."




Chapter Forty Nine

***
He who chooses the beginning of a road chooses the place it leads to. It is the means that determine the end.
- Harry Emerson Fosdick
***


The unloading of the ship was rushed, and a blur. Michael and Tess watched as they landed in a secluded docking bay. It was almost dawn, but the sun had not yet emerged from its resting place. The Munans loaded their packs and escorted them quickly down the ramp where they were greeted by one lone stranger, a Munan, garbed in a green, fitted garment. He stood at attention, as Desya introduced Michael and Tess to the alien.

"General Jakar; Commander Rath, and Queen Ava," Desya said humbly, bowing to the army commander. "Commander Rath and Queen Ava, this is General Jakar - one of our finest commanding officers."

Michael held out his hand to greet the General. "General," he said somberly.

The Munan stood at least 6' 8", with a muscular build. His face was creased with age; he had been in many battles. He frowned uncertainly, staring uncomprehendingly at Michael's outstretched hand. "Commander Rath," he said stoically, ignoring Michael's gesture of respect. "Queen Ava, we have been expecting you." The General bowed low before Tess.

Tess swallowed, still unaccustomed to the reverence she received from the Loyalist contingent. She smiled faintly, her mind on other matters. "Where are we?" she asked uncertainly. The landscape was not at all familiar.

General Jakar's head snapped to attention, gazing intently at Tess. "We are on Muna, Your Highness."

Tess frowned. "I thought we were returning to Antar?" she said suspiciously. Her mother could not afford another delay.

General Jakar nodded in agreement. "Yes, that is so. But we shall be taking a smaller transport to Antar."

"Why?" Michael asked, joining the conversation. He did not like surprises, on Earth or otherwise.

The tall Munan turned and acknowledged Michael's expression of concern. "Commander, we could not have slipped onto Antar unnoticed on the vessel the Observers had secured. Khivar is monitoring all incoming and outgoing vessels," he reported. "General Steren and I have arranged to transport you on a ME shuttle. Its stealth capabilities are minimal, but with a ship that small, it shouldn't register so much as a speck of dust on their radar."

Michael glanced down at Tess, who nodded in comprehension. He knew that Khivar's forces must have been on alert after Tess' disappearance. General Steren had already informed them of the rampage the would-be king was on. "Well, let's not keep them waiting, right?" he said gruffly.

General Jakar nodded, and motioned for Tess and Michael to walk towards a medium sized shuttle ship. "This way, Your Highness; Commander."

Tess quickly strode towards a vessel that loomed a few feet from her. Even though the shuttle was considered small, it was large enough to tower over her. "How soon will we arrive?" she asked anxiously. Tess had tried contacting her mother mentally, but there was nothing. She knew it was a dangerous stunt, but she had to risk it; and her fears were heightened further.

As General Jakar settled into the pilot's seat, with Michael sitting alongside him, and Tess in the passenger seat, he gripped the controls and ignited the thrusters. "It should be 20 or 30 parsecs," he said distractedly, as he steered the shuttle out from the docking bay and into the vastness of space.

Tess took a deep breath before exhaling uneasily. Her mother had to be all right. She settled back into the bucket seat and stared longingly into the infinite void of darkness. Things were not even close to being prepared or organized for the war that was going to be waged. And neither Tess nor Michael was prepared for what was ahead. She knew that deep down - and it frightened her.

This had gone all wrong, right from the start. How was she supposed to free their people? She remembered Andaria speaking of faith, and trusting that what was prophesied would come to fruition. As Tess stared out into the void, she wondered how she could possibly do that? Nothing was happening as it should. Max was not at her side, guiding their people into a war, which would surely bring hundreds, if not thousands of Antarian deaths.

How was she supposed to have faith at a time like this?

~~~

Fadilia paced fitfully as she waited for Ava and Rath to be brought into the Fold. She had been apprised of their every movement since their arrival on Muna. Their shuttle had docked in the hidden base within the steep daunting mountainous range of Mount Freiweils. Now she was awaiting their presence in the Tarsis room.

It had been a night of sleeplessness. Fadilia wanted news of her daughter and of her son. She wanted to know what they looked like now; how different were they from when she knew them? How were they alike their predecessors?

As her mind filled with endless questions, she felt her heart begin to race; and she stared anxiously at the bronze door, where she would be confronted with Ava and Rath's hybrid forms for the first time.

Today would be the beginning of the One's blessed Prophecy. And it would begin with them.

~~~

Michael felt the palms of his hands begin to warm, and the starched collar of his Antarian uniform tighten around his throat as they strode silently through the maze of intricate corridors. When they descended into the dark, mountainous range below, he thought they would crash upon one of the many sharp peaks, or ridges of the looming spectacle of nature. But as they were about to land upon a grove of shadowy trees below, a long sliver of reddish brown light sliced through the darkness and widened into a circular shaft of blinding light.

What happened afterwards seemed like a dream. Both he and Tess were greeted by a host of awful and reverent Antarians. The select group lined the silver path, which met them at the bottom of the shuttle ramp. The light grey fabric path guided them to an entourage of four, with General Steren standing at attention in the foreground. He saluted before Michael, and bowed before Tess.

They spoke briefly; General Steren introduced them to the four ethereal figures behind him. Two were men and two were women.

"They will prepare you for the introduction to the Queen Mother," General Steren smiled. "Enime and Iorl will attend to your needs, Your Majesty," he gestured to Tess, as the two delicate women reverently curtsied before their Queen. "Commander Rath, Alaris and Lamdon will be your attendants."

Michael was greeted by two dark men, both dressed in matching cream-coloured garbs that were fashioned in a manor that reminded Michael of the Greeks. The garment was gathered on each shoulder, and it draped below their ankles, but did not touch the floor. One was of average height, while the second stood a head taller than Michael. Both averted their eyes and bowed at the waist.

Michael was unsure of what had happened to Tess, as she was escorted away by her attendants; however, he assumed she was put through the same ritual preparations his attendants bestowed upon him. First Michael was escorted into a fairly large chamber and told to disrobe, and wash himself. Once he had figured out the controls to the alien shower, which did not use water, but showered him with a warm, tingling blue ray, the attendants had, as Michael discovered, discarded his clothes and replaced it with a blood-red uniform, with black trim. He recognized it right away. It was the Royal Antarian uniform; it had his ranking mounted upon his shoulder blades, and they had even gone to the trouble of neatly fastening his past honors upon the left breast.

Once he had dressed in the strange, yet familiar uniform, the attendants poured a silky, liquid concoction through his hair. It felt like water; but Michael soon realized the strange fluid hardened in minutes. It acted like gel, but was more flexible, and didn't leave a crusty feeling in his hair. They slicked his hair back and handed him a military cap, matching his uniform. In the middle of the cap, was an embroidered symbol of the 'V', and within it was two silver circles merged together. Then he was brought to General Steren, who was speaking with Tess in the dimly lit corridor.

As had he approached, he had seen that Tess had also cleaned up and changed. Her long, wavy blonde locks now hung loosely below her shoulders, with one, single, silver star fastening a few tendrils of hair behind her. She had changed out of her worn jeans, and khaki green, long sleeved shirt - she was now dressed in a long, white flowing gown.

Michael had been taken aback. He had seen her gussied up before, but something had been different about her just then. Tess had seemed to carry certain elegance about her now. Michael could see for the first time why Max or Zan would have been taken with her.

Suddenly Michael realized they had stopped their trek to the momentous event. He stopped mid-stride as General Steren pressed his hand upon the silver imprint ingrained into the rigid wall. Tess stood beside him; and as he glanced at her, he could tell she was also nervous. She fidgeted as they stood, waiting for those fateful doors to open. Michael swallowed hard and took a deep breath.

The doors slid open, allowing a soothing white light to escape its mouth.

Michael silently reached over and grasped Tess' trembling hand, as General Steren motioned for them to enter the hallowed room, and glanced at an trepidatious Tess, who nervously bit her bottom lip. He squeezed her hand encouragingly.

"Let’s get the show on the road."

~~~

"Okay, so this is what we're going to do..." Max swallowed hard, still quite unable to comprehend the revelation Maria had sprung upon him. "I will locate Tess' memories that she left with Maria," he explained slowly. "And project them here, so all of us can see it."

Liz frowned. "Can you do that?"

Max glanced briefly at Liz, focused on what exactly he was planning on doing. He wasn't quite sure where the idea had come from, but he had no hesitation in proceeding with this procedure. Somewhere in the recesses of his mind, as if he were reliving a dream, Max knew this had been done before. Without a second glance, he silently nodded. "Yes."

"Even if we see these memories," Kyle hedged, "how are we supposed to know that it wasn't all a figment of Tess' imagination?"

Max dragged a kitchen stool into the centre of the living room, and placed Maria on the white narrow chair. He turned around and looked at Liz and Kyle, who stood there looking perplexed. "I've done it before," he said gravely. "And there are signs of manipulation within a mindwarp."

Liz watched Max prepare for the process, meticulously positioning Maria and himself in just the right spot. It was the first time she didn't recognize the man who stood before her. He was so focused and serious about what Maria had told him. Max seemed to believe the lies, rather than remain skeptical about the whole situation.

"And how do you know what they are Max?" she asked worriedly. Liz felt an unexplainable distance placed between them since he arrived home, and now his stance and posture held a startling dignity and regal ness. It frightened her.

Max looked up at Liz, as his fingertips hovered beside Maria's temples; her pleading eyes searched his for assurance - that nothing had changed and will change between them. He let out a tentative sigh. "A lot of things have happened since we left, Liz. And my memories of the past and who I am," his voice cracked as the words seemed to stick in this throat. "Th-they have made me realize that I have been denying a lot of things."

Liz felt her heart begin to pound. It sounded as if he were trying to prepare her for something, and that something was nothing but bad news. She swallowed hard, unable to tear her gaze from Max's, who held hers in a vice-like grip. "Y-you'd better go on with this," she whispered reluctantly. "I think Kyle and I need to know from you, whether what Maria saw was the truth or another of her lies."

Every muscle in her body screamed at her to stop Max from doing this. It would either confirm or deny everything she had come to believe Tess was - and that wasn't something she was necessarily ready for.

Max smiled faintly and nodded; he prepared himself for the new manipulation of his powers into a procedure he recalled just minutes ago. He looked up at Kyle and Liz, to see whether they were ready for the exercise. They looked apprehensive, but both nodded for him to proceed. Then he looked down at Maria. "Are you ready?" he asked.

The back of the tall blonde's head moved forward - nodding her head. "Let's get the show on the road," she quipped, her voice wavered nervously.

Max licked his lips and closed his eyes. He prayed silently that he would remember exactly what he needed to do. 'If you're in there...you need to help me out with this,' he said silently to Zan. 'This is what you have been wanting for a long time.'

There was no reply.

Max forced himself to focus on the intense power he had been able to manipulate several times in the past. Harnessing this power to extract the memories stored within Maria's mind was a delicate procedure. He had never had to manifest his powers in the psychic realm; it had always been used in a physical sense, whether to protect them with an energy field, or to heal someone. Max would never have considered using his powers in such a fashion.

Meanwhile, Kyle and Liz watched in fascination. A warm glow began to emanate from Max's fingertips, saturating Maria's temporal lobe. Max's expression was of complete concentration and effort, while Maria's face remained relaxed and at ease.

Max visualized his power searching through the recesses of Maria's mind, seeking the important piece of data stored within the darkness. Suddenly the beacon of his power, which manifested itself as a luminous light, made contact with a psychic image of a door. A lone silver handprint was emblazoned on the entryway to Tess's secret revelation.

Here goes nothing.

~ * ~

Kyle watched rapturously as a glowing, green energy globe radiated from Max and Maria. A steady stream of images, like a video projection, began flashing within the green globe. The familiar scenes, and the correlation of the events, which flashed within the phenomena, with his own memories, captivated him.

Liz folded her arms across her chest as the events of that fateful year hovered uncannily before her. Her chest tightened when Alex appeared with his usual heartwarming, mischievous smirk - something she had been missing for some time now. The projection flipped from one scene to another; scenes of Tess planning and plotting with Khivar about how to convince Max to return to Antar to scenes of Tess discovering Khivar's intentions toward Max through his callous treatment of Alex. She shifted uncomfortably as she saw the condition Alex was in during Khivar's process of mind control. It was unfathomable that one man could possibly be the source of Alex's slow disintegration.

The closer the unfolding story came to the climax of the true events of that night; Liz couldn't help but turn away. Her knees were weak and her heart felt like it was going to jump out of her chest. The image of Alex confronting Tess about what Khivar had done to him wrenched at her heart. "Oh God," she gasped, unable to catch her breath, as her tears choked her.

Kyle felt like he was watching a train wreck; and he couldn't possibly turn away. As the memories continued to play, he watched Tess struggle with Alex, while distracted by another voice. Suddenly his body appeared in the glowing globe. It was like being transported back to that night. The images within the globe faded and he could see everything happening as he remembered. Alex was wailing as Tess mindwarped him; and suddenly silence filled the room.

It didn't happen any other way.

Kyle clenched his fist and stared at Maria sitting silently on the stool, with Max standing behind her, projecting the lies that filled her head. He hated her for it. He hated Tess for making Liz and Maria relive a night he, himself, wished he could forget. When he was about to voice his objections about the continuation of this massive lie, up on the flickering globe, Kyle was startled at what he saw. Suddenly an image of a dark, looming figure appeared. He was hovering above Kyle on the screen.

The disturbing image remained fixed in his mind. There was something unnerving about the familiarity of seeing the person coming at him - and that it was Alex was even more unsettling. Unexpectedly, Kyle saw a white flash before his eyes. It blinded him for a moment, causing him to press his palms against his eyes. He stumbled back. What was happening?

A sudden, slow throbbing began to penetrate his temples. When Kyle attempted to open his eyes, contorting his face, trying to rid himself of the blots - the kind he got from staring into a camera flash - in front of his eyes, he was inundated with five-second flashes of Alex's face coming toward him. There were dark circles under Alex's eyes and he had alarming, malicious glint in his eyes.

Kyle closed his eyes and cradled his head in his hands. "Uhh," he gasped at the sharp stabbing pain that he felt just behind his eyes. Suddenly the image of Alex's face was gone and all that was left was black.

Liz turned away from the memories flashing before her, and glanced worriedly at Kyle. His focus had drifted from the projection and he had begun to cradle his head. It was like something was attacking him - attacking his mind. She watched his body double over, and Kyle cry out in pain.

"Kyle!" she cried out in alarm. "What's wrong?" She rushed to his side, holding his limp, trembling body.

How much more would they endure?

Strangely, as Kyle felt Liz's arm slide around his waist, he felt the sharp, stabbing pain fade. The images had stopped, and he found he could now open his eyes. "I'm all right." Kyle blinked several times, testing his sight. "I'm all right," he repeated, as he straightened up and looked around.

Liz looked skeptically as Kyle pulled out from under her support. "What the hell happened?"

Kyle turned and gazed down at Liz, whose concern touched him, deeper than she knew. "I don't know," he whispered, his fingertips grazing his temples. Turning around, Kyle faced the continuing story flashing before them. Alex was now lying unconscious on the floor, and he was looming over his body. Tess spoke questioningly to him, as if she were afraid of him.

"What's happening now?" he asked quietly.

Liz followed Kyle's gaze back to the projection Max was emitting. "I don't know," she shrugged. "The last thing I saw was Alex knocking you unconscious, and then you screamed." Liz stared at Kyle, scrutinizing his every move. He had been in excruciating pain a minute ago, and now he stood there like nothing had happened.

Kyle gazed uncertainly at Tess, who was now pacing back and forth, as he put Alex's body into his car. It was different than what Tess had confessed to, and also to the memories he had; Tess didn't seem the least bit in control. He moved towards the energy screen and reached out to touch the crease of worry etched on her forehead; his hand passed through the almost-transparent video projection. "What did you do to me Tess?" he whispered to himself.

Liz watched as Kyle whisper something incoherent to the image before him. She exhaled, trying to release the tension in her body. What was happening to them?

~ * ~

Max studied each image and event in time that Tess had logged into Maria's memory. He was scrupulous in his desire to resolve whether each event happened according to the timeline, or whether some parts had been manufactured or edited. There was no way he could let this information remain unchecked.

As he stood watching Tess discover Khivar had disposed of Alex's body, making it look like an accident, Max studied each image for cuts, distortions of the memory. Though Tess and those with Tess' abilities could draw images and present them in some light of truth, he knew that there were still the telltale signs of a mindwarp. And studying Tess' behavior and the dark light of the situation, it didn't seem to have a ring of illusion or deception; in fact, Max thought that it was all too graphic for a possible mindwarp. There was too much detail put into each memory. In a mindwarp, Max knew that it was difficult to concentrate on the small details; for a person to be drawn in, they are made to focus on the immediate danger or event, but there were so many other thoughts and feelings he could discern from Tess.

Her memories seemed to leave an imprint as he explored the night Alex died. It was like he could almost physically hear and feel her thoughts and the turmoil she went through. And Max knew in his heart that this was no lie.

Tess had not killed Alex.

~~~

Where was she supposed to start? Isabel fretted as she drove out of town in her mother's Oldsmobile. Her hands tightened round the navy blue steering wheel, as her thoughts drifted to the horrible realities Jesse could be facing.

Isabel had no idea where she was driving, but she knew that she had to begin somewhere. So her instincts told her to start her search in the desert. She had no idea why that had been her first thought, but she listened to it. There were no other leads for her to follow.

Once she had driven 60 miles out of town, Isabel pulled off to the side of the empty desert road. The landscape was barren, with the exception of a few remnants of withering vegetation. And though most of the desert was flat, there were the odd hills in the foreground; but as far as Isabel's eyes could distinguish, the terrain was nothing but a sea of copper.

Isabel felt sun beating down on her back, as she stared out into the vastness. She closed her eyes feeling frustrated and alone. "Why is this happening to me?" she cried out loud. Isabel leaned against the hood of her mother's vehicle. "I don't even know why I'm out here!" She pushed herself off the car and took a few steps out into the loose, sandy soil. Looking up defiantly at this Unseen Being who had put her through more than she could ever have thought or imagined.

"What are you going to do now?" Isabel screamed into the dry, dusty wind. "What more can you do to me?" She kicked the dirt underneath her feet.

"You can't blame me for not knowing who I am or what I'm here for! That's not fair." Isabel began to pace back and forth, running her fingers through her short hair, which now felt course and gritty because of the blowing sand. "We've done the best we can. And you've made us pay a price for all of it. Well I'm tired of it," she spat.

Every time she voiced her anger and confusion, Isabel was well aware of the silence that answered her. As her rebelliousness wound down into nothing but a puddle of tears, Isabel fell to her knees and hit her fists against the warm ground. "Please," she sobbed. "I don't know what you want from me."

Suddenly the warm wind began to settle, and Isabel felt a stillness fall upon the desert. Isabel tried to stifle her tears, choking them down, and wiping her moist cheeks with the sleeve of her coat. "Hello?" she called hesitantly.

As she sat in the beating rays of the hot sun, Isabel searched the desolate surroundings for any sign of life. All she heard was the intermittent moaning of the invisible wildlife. Seeing that there would be no reply, Isabel rose to return to the car, shaking her head for being so foolish to think that there were clues or answers out here. As she turned to leave, she felt something drop from the pocket of her coat. Isabel bent down to pick up the small black book. She dusted off the light coating of dust that had settled upon its textured cover.

"Are you going to give me the answers I need?" she asked the unassuming book.

Isabel wiped the beads of sweat that had formed on her brow with the back of hand, all the while her eyes remained fixed on the sacred text. Her thumb grazed the leather cover, and the gold embossed letters. How could a book of such history possibly help her in this instance?

She took a deep breath and closed her eyes as the sound of the tissue-thin paper whirred, caressing her thumb; and the slight breeze from the turning pages brushed a few stray tendrils across her face. Please give me an answer. Isabel opened her eyes and opened the pages of the book known as 'The Bible'.

'4 Some wandered in desert wastelands,
finding no way to a city where they could settle.
5 They were hungry and thirsty,
and their lives ebbed away.
6 Then they cried out to the LORD in their trouble,
and he delivered them from their distress.
7 He led them by a straight way
to a city where they could settle.
8 Let them give thanks to the LORD for his unfailing love
and his wonderful deeds for men,
9 for he satisfies the thirsty
and fills the hungry with good things.’ Ps.107:4-9'

Isabel frowned. Her eyes had instinctively fallen upon that passage. She could not understand what good that did her though. Here she was in the desert, and she had yet to receive a sign that this brought her anywhere closer to finding Jesse. Then she opens this book and it speaks of a person wandering in the desert...

Suddenly an unexpected shiver ran down her spine, giving her goose bumps. Could Jesse possibly be out there right now? Isabel frowned at the impossibility that Jesse's captors would lead him out into this desert, and the fact that this nagging feeling, and book, could have led her to Jesse. She shook her head and scoffed at the incredulousness.

But deep in her gut, Isabel couldn't help but be lifted up by the hope of it being true. As she stared out at the flat, open land, Isabel bit her bottom lip and began her search by possibly 'believing'.

~~~

The General strode over to centre of their operations. Several of his lieutenants and captains were hovered over the tracking unit. "What is your report?" he barked. He was in no mood for polite courtesies.

The group of officers scrambled to attention.

"Sir," said a nearby captain, "we are preparing to intervene on the subjects behalf."

"Why?"

The captain looked straight ahead, his eyes remaining on a distant focal point, as he was trained to do. "The subject has all but stopped movements and there is no sign of contact with outside help."

The General nodded thoughtfully. "Make it so," he replied. The human would be of no use to them, if he were not kept alive to make contact with the enemy.

"Sir!" an officer monitoring the subject's movements exclaimed from his seat. "We have a second life form in the vicinity of the subject."

The General strode over to the black monitor, which showed the radius and location of the monitored area, and two green blinking dots. He leaned over the operational controls, narrowing his eyes and grinning. "How long before contact?"

"Well if the life form continues at this rate, the subject should fall into eye line in a few minutes," the operational controller informed.

"Good."

~~~

Jesse knew he was done. This was the end. He would die out in this desert - meat for the birds of prey.

As he closed his eyes, trying to slow his breathing, which had become labored and painful, Jesse thought about the life he would never get to live; and he thought about the things he would never accomplish. Things had become out of control since he discovered Isabel's secret.

"They weren't kidding when they said, 'Ignorance is bliss'," Jesse gasped, choking on the dust he had inhaled while crawling across the desert. He shook his head. What a time for a joke.

While he waited for the approach of the shadow of death, Jesse licked his chapped lips, as if his tongue would bring relief to the dull throbbing he felt. As Jesse lay flat with the sun above him, as if pounding him into the ground, almost driving him into his grave, he imagined that he heard the rumblings of a vehicle - its vibrations shaking the ground beneath him. With the last ounce of strength he had left, Jesse rolled himself onto his stomach, lifting his head to peer a few metres in front of him.

What he saw was nothing new. In the past hour, his delusions had become distinctively real. Jesse couldn't count how many times he had imagined seeing Isabel standing over him and comforting him. Now though, his hallucinations involved an approaching vehicle. It was vividly real; he never knew his mind could deceive him into feeling the vibrations of an approaching car.

Jesse wanted to laugh in despair, but his body was unable to produce the unconscious response. He was so tired. If he could just have a moment's rest, he could go on; maybe he could pull himself a few feet closer to salvation. Jesse opened his eyes once more to see the hallucination continue. The vehicle had stopped and now he saw Isabel emerging from the car. It was another version of his earlier dreams of rescue. But it was just a dream.

Jesse acknowledged somberly to himself that there would be no rescue. And with that, he lowered his eyelids, unable to fight the desire to give into never-ending sleep.

~~~

"Jesse!" Isabel stumbled from the car and ran to the limp figure in the distance. "Jesse, is that you?" she called out. Her heart was pounding, as she was only a few feet from the unidentifiable man.

She had driven in the direction of the setting sun when she noticed a flock of birds circling overhead in the distance. It was hope above all hopes to think that Jesse might be collapsed in the uninhabitable desert.

Isabel dropped to her knees and turned the unmoving man over onto his back. He was heavy, and barely breathing, if breathing at all. Her hands trembled as she brushed away the soft sand from his face. She had found him. She had found Jesse.

~~~

"Contact has been made," the operational controller reported happily.

The General smiled, clasping his hands together. "Good," he smirked. "Let me know when we have located Zan and the others."

Khivar would be pleased. Soon they would be rid of the threat to Khivar's galactic reign.

He would see to it that 'The Chosen One' would perish under his hands. Perhaps he would even have the pleasure of striking the final blow. The thought pleased the General. His eyes darkened as he saw the ease in which his plans were falling into place.

There was no possibility of failure - not at this rate.

Chapter Fifty

***
The beginning and endings of all human undertakings are untidy.
- John Galsworthy
***

Tess lowered her eyes as she walked into the brightly lit room. She appreciated Michael's support before they were faced with Queen Fadilia; his gentle, yet firm hand wrapped around hers somehow gave her the courage to stand before the only true, living Royal of yester-year. Her heart was racing a mile a minute, as she tried to get a handle on her feelings of inadequacy and fear. Fadilia would be the final word in judgment of her ability to lead their people into war, especially since she had no blood ties to the Royal family. She held her head aloft, and told herself to breathe - just breathe, as the General stepped aside, revealing a tall, regal and stately, golden-haired beauty.

The first thing Tess noticed were eyes that glowed of burnt copper - a colour she had never seen before - with startling flecks of golden amber. Her tan complexion was framed by four rows of neatly, braided gold, coiled around her fair head, all equidistant from the first; and the remaining volume was curled into one-inch sections that fell just above her waist. The Queen was even more beautiful than she imagined.

She evoked an unexplainable reverence and awe to all who stood in her presence. It was the same with Andaria, though the response her mother produced was more of humbleness than awe. But one aspect both of these women shared was an air of wisdom - they had lived long lives, seen much - though their bodies did not easily betray the infinite span of time in which they had lived.

Tess lowered her head placing her right hand above her breast and knelt on one knee before the Queen. "Your Majesty," she breathed in veneration, unable to meet her gaze.

~~~

Fadilia clasped her hands to her chest as she inhaled sharply with delight. Rath and Ava's hybrid forms were not hideously malformed as she imagined. Their bodies were not far from their own molecular structure; though she observed the human DNA created an added density to their bodies, due to the vast epidural layers and cell structure. The architects had been able to retain many of Ava and Rath's familiar features - she praised the One for that blessed grace.

Words could not express the relief and fear that dissipated in that one moment.

Fadilia's gaze first fell upon Rath. The former Second in Command stood in front of her, tall and strong, and at attention. He looked remarkably true to his former self in the Royal garb. His face was dark and shadowed; it was from years of brooding. Fadilia stifled the overwhelming desire to laugh. How amusing that some things never change.

Finally her gaze fell upon Ava, whom she had received many reports of from Andaria and General Steren. The beauty which had captured her son's heart remained within the child, though hidden further beneath the surface of her hybrid form. Fadilia recognized the ambitious and unyielding bride of her son. Her strong qualities were often to her and Zan's benefit, but many times Fadilia had believed it was to their detriment.

"Your Highness," General Steren announced with a hint of pleasure in his voice, "I present to you Commander Rath and Queen Ava."

Fadilia exhaled happily, unable to control her emotions any longer. She took a step forward, closing the 'appropriate' distance between them, and reached out motioning Ava to rise and stand before her. "I have waited so many seasons for this moment," she sighed contently.

The joy she felt was indescribable. It was a time of celebration!

But, however wondrous this moment was, masked beneath her glowing face, Fadilia felt the pang of disappointment; her joy was not complete. Zan and Vilandra had yet to walk through that very door and fulfill the dream every mother of a lost child possessed.

Oh when will you return to me my children?

Fadilia closed her eyes, pushing her anxious thoughts aside, and looked upon Rath and Ava once more. She must have faith. And as she gazed upon two of the Four, Fadilia felt her hope renewed, and promise fill her heart. She reached out her hands, one toward each of the 'returned'. The One had fulfilled half of the Prophecy; she had but to remain patient for the completion of the whole.

"Come now, we will celebrate your return," Fadilia smiled sincerely. "Our people have waited long for this." She motioned for General Steren to lead the way to the Assembly Hall within the mountain, where the vast number of the Loyalists had congregated to greet Rath and Ava to their humble abode.

~~~

Michael had been overwhelmed by the whole situation. He mentally kicked himself for his inept ability to address Queen Fadilia; even Tess had managed a couple of words. Now they were headed down the unfamiliar corridors once more, and he was sure that they must have doubted his ability to lead an army after that timid display.

Tess walked alongside him, as they were in the middle of the entourage heading to an unspecified location. General Steren led the way, while Queen Fadilia and her attendants followed on his heels; Michael and Tess walked behind her, and lastly the attendants who served him, and only one of Tess' attendants behind them. They passed through many narrow archways, which were dimly lit by stylish, hanging lanterns. When it felt like they had exhausted the tunneling system, Michael noticed the corridors had begun to expand, allowing them the luxury of personal space, as he and Tess were practically attached at the side.

"Where do you think we're going?" Michael leaned down and whispered to Tess. She looked up at him with her big, blue eyes, and shrugged. "I'm guessing we're going to a meeting place, since she said there was a celebration," Tess surmised.

Michael furrowed his brow while he contemplated where they were being led. Just as he peered towards the head of the company of people, the corridor expanded into an oval cavern. There were no other entranceways leading to another maze of corridors. The only door was behind General Steren, who had stopped and turned around to face the group of followers.

"This is the Assembly Hall," he announced, while his hand hovered above the familiar silver imprint. "Do not be startled by the large numbers; many have travelled far to celebrate with us today."

Michael was apprehensive after General Steren's announcement. It seemed like more of a warning than anything else. He took a deep breath, steeling himself for whatever might be hiding behind those bronze doors.

As the door slid open, it revealed a clear, smooth, open-ended glass tubing running parallel to the wall. General Steren stood silently as he assisted Fadilia into the narrow compartment. Michael assumed the attendants would follow behind her, but he watched both attendants step aside, one to the right of the shaft, and the other, to the left. When he and Tess were standing in front of the enclosed compartment, Michael was hesitant. Was he supposed to wait?

But General Steren eased his concern by gesturing him to follow Fadilia into the compartment. As he stepped into the transparent room, he could see that it was comparable to 'elevators' on Earth. The glass tubing ran upward from the ground level to an unforeseeable end, above. General Steren trailed after he and Tess, with the metal door closing with a 'swish'.

General Steren mumbled a couple of words, which Michael was unable to discern, that caused the 'elevator' to propel upwards. While he waited for the mobile flat to stop, Michael peered through the glass tubing behind him. Below were hundreds of beings, milling about. Their heads were like the size of his thumb. He could discern certain facial features in the crowd, but not well enough to pick someone out of the assembly.

Suddenly the transport whistled to a stop. The doors opened, revealing the attendants whom they had left behind, waiting patiently for their arrival. Michael frowned at this. How did they get there so quickly? And if the transport was not the shortest route, why did they take it?

Soon Michael realized they were on the move again. This time the attendants were in the lead. They strode swiftly through an archway to the left of the transport tube, leading them onto a balcony pathway, which jutted out from the monstrous, assembly hall. Michael could hear the roar of the people as he, Fadilia, General Steren, and Tess filed by the congregation of hundreds.

It was deafening. Where they walked was only a few stories above the clamoring crowd. Michael watched in disbelief as Antarians stood on the tables below, and also attempted to scale the pillars, which seemed to be designed for structural integrity. They were in a passionate frenzy.

Michael shortened his stride as the attendants veered off to the left, onto a circular platform protruding from the third-story balcony. Situated on the greyish brown platform was an elaborately set table. It was arranged in a semi-circle, facing the throng of people.

The attendants remained on the balcony, as General Steren motioned Tess and Michael to sit at the places of honor. Michael slid Tess' chair in behind her, as General Steren executed the same chivalrous gesture. Michael and Tess were placed in the centre of the table, with General Steren flanking him on his left; Tess had Fadilia seated next to her on her right.

Just as he was settling into his place at the table, out of the corner of his eye, he saw one of Fadilia's attendants, who happened to also attend to Tess earlier in the day, pull a lever suspended upon a nearby pillar. Michael was about to question the woman when the platform they were seated upon began to shift forward. He felt Tess' hand grasp his wrist in surprise. He glanced uneasily at her, acknowledging her apprehension at the movement.

"What's happening?" he inquired uncomfortably. Michael did not want to appear troubled at the unexpected, even though he was.

"This platform was created for the speaker of the assembly," General Steren answered informatively. "It is so that the assembly can look upon him or her from wherever they stand. It extends into the middle of the hall." He gestured to cavernous chamber within one of the mountains they had flown over. Fadilia added, "We thought it would give them great delight to see you in such away."

Michael sighed uncomfortably. "Great," he replied dryly.

General Steren looked concerned. "Is this a prob..." Before he could finish his question, Tess jabbed Michael in the side and shook her head agreeably. "Oh, Micha...Rath is just being his disagreeable self," she replied, shooting an evil glare at Michael. "He's just cranky...I mean, irritable after that long journey."

"Uh, right," Michael nodded, rubbing his bruised ribcage. He had made another 'faux pas'.

"Of course," Fadilia smiled courteously. "I cannot imagine how weary you must be."

Michael shrugged. "It's all right," he said dismissively. "So...are we expected to address the people?" He was livid at the thought, but he knew that the people would want to hear from them at some point.

Fadilia looked upon him as a mother would, smiling softly, and shook her head slowly. "No, you will not have to address the assembly yet. Tonight we're here to celebrate your arrival!" she stated firmly. "We have waited long enough for such a celebration. And tonight we eat and speak of better days."

Michael smirked, cocking his head to the side. "Well bring on the food!"

~~~

"Nicholas!" Khivar barked, as he waited irritably for the slow rat.

"Yes?" the short, impy Second in Command huffed, as he barreled into Khivar's study. He hadn't realized how out of shape he was until he ran from the courtyard to Khivar's study.

"Have we located Ava yet?"

Nicholas shook his head. "No, Your Highness. There are rumors that she returned to Earth, right under our noses."

"What?" Khivar roared. "And where is this information coming from?"

Nicholas shrugged, still trying to catch his breath. "Just rumors, Your Highness," he said, unable to give him a specific answer.

Khivar scowled, clenching his fist in frustration. "And what reports do you have about Zan then?" He knew if Ava had returned to Earth, the only possible reason she would have would be Zan. It made him furious to realize that she had been able to sneak under his radar. Though he had hopes that Zan was already dead.

Nicholas hesitated when asked the question. "Uh, not good news," he hedged; knowing Khivar would not like the Intel he had just received.

"What is it?"

"Well, you know how Zan should have died from that molecular deterioration...?"

Khivar folded his arms across his chest and narrowed his eyes. "Yes. Is he dead?"

Nicholas contorted his face, as if his answer was unwilling to be spoken. "W-weelll, not exactly," he blurted out. "It seems that a few weeks ago, he had a miraculous recovery."

Khivar closed his eyes, taking deep breaths, trying to stifle the urge to strangle the messenger. "W-what?" he stuttered, trying to maintain a level voice. "And why am I just learning about this now?"

Nicholas bit his bottom lip as his mind scrambled for a satisfactory answer. "Uh, well, Sir," he chuckled nervously. "Funny story. A few weeks ago, some of our equipment faltered..."

"How is it I didn't know this either?" Khivar shouted, leaping towards Nicholas, who shrunk back.

"Uh, well, we thought it was a minor problem and that it was fixed," Nicholas said shrilly. "We didn't want to trouble you with the small details."

It was small details such as this that had seen Ava slip from his grasp. Khivar's anger was now simmering below the surface. He could not afford mistakes, not at this point in the game. Now Khivar knew there was a slight chance that Zan could return; when before, it was only the hopes of the simpering Kedrans holding out for a lost cause.

No. Khivar shook his head agitatedly. His plan would not be derailed.

Nicholas watched Khivar carefully; he knew the telltale signs of when Khivar was about to blow. "But we have some good news," he exclaimed, remembering why he had come to the Citadel in the first place.

Khivar's head perked up at the thought "What is it?” he growled, reluctant to release the anger he had stored up.

"Uh, well," Nicholas stammered. "W-well, the architects believe that Pilan shall be operational by the Festival of New Moons."

Khivar narrowed his eyes, and turned away from the tense Iturian. "Really?" he muttered, as his thoughts returned to the largest weapon in his arsenal. It would play a critical role in his ability to control the whole galaxy.

Nicholas was unable to read his Master's thoughts. He wasn't convinced this news had pleased the powerful Lord in the light of Zan's unexplainable recovery. Though he was Khivar's right hand, the ruler was not apt to taking his rage out on him.

Khivar spun around, turning from his thoughtful musing, and smiled happily. "This is good news, Nicholas," he roared with sudden delight. "How perfect is the timing of it all?" Khivar clapped his hands together and approached Nicholas, whose posture had lazed, and he appeared almost content.

"The House of Ituria will have its true coronation yet!"

Nicholas stood at attention as Khivar clapped his arm around his shoulder, patting him on the back. "It has been a day your army has been waiting for, Your Highness." He stumbled forward as Khivar pulled Nicholas alongside him, in his usual periodic vocal musings. "We will celebrate until our voices are heard in the heavens," Nicholas exclaimed.

Khivar nodded, as they made their way down the grand, marble staircase. "True, true, my dear Nicholas," he chuckled incredulously. "To think that I had any remote concerns. My plans are in place; and my Generals and army have the people subdued. How could I possibly believe the benign words of a deceased madman?"

"Everything is under control, Sir." Nicholas nodded confidently. "There is no possibility of Zan's return. The Granolith has been spent, and the repulsive hybrids the Loyalists have bred are relegated to live out their miserable existence on that dust-filled planet of theirs." Nicholas shivered. Even the mention of that planet and its beings made him itch.

"I think we can do better than that," Khivar grinned wickedly. "Living is such a pedestrian consequence for making my rise to the throne more difficult than I would have liked." He shook his head, sucking the warm afternoon air through his teeth, causing an eerie 'hissing' sound. The more he thought about the Royal Four, the option of letting them survive, even though Zan had shown no signs of challenging his place on the throne, was non-existent.

"What are your plans for the Four, assuming they are on Earth?"

Khivar turned and smirked. "Nicholas, you've been away for so long," he chided. "You've not heard about our troops taking residence on Earth."

Nicholas was taken aback by the information. "No," he drawled. "You have not informed me about that move."

"Well," Khivar patted him on the back, "in retrospect, I suppose Ava's disappearance and unexplained communications from Earth with Antar were the catalyst. In fact, I irritated with the fact that I did not see Ava's disappearance coinciding with movement on Earth."

"Why didn't you Sir?" Had Nicholas been privy to this Intel, he could have informed Khivar of the considerable likelihood that Ava had returned to Earth. He bit his tongue on the subject though; despite Khivar's admittance that he should have connected the pieces of loose information, the confirmation from him would not be appreciated.

Khivar frowned. "There were reports of Ava's physical presence on Antar, so I had no reason to suspect there was any deception on her part," he explained. "Nicholas, weigh the reality of Ava's position. She 'killed' a human companion, and she betrayed Zan to me. What possible motivation would she have?"

Nicholas swallowed uneasily. He recalled the day he informed Ava of Zan's illness; even though she seemed satisfied with the results of Zan's base betrayal...he just had this feeling that something was not right. "Maybe we were erroneous in our assumption that her loyalties had completely reversed itself?"

Khivar stepped onto the black marble floor and folded his arms across his chest. "How perceptive of you?" he said dryly. "Obviously, since we believe that Ava returned to Earth because of Zan."

"No," Nicholas sighed. "I mean, maybe Ava never intended to deliver Zan to us?"

Khivar's expression turned sour. "What are you saying?" he growled.

"Could Ava have figured out that you had no intention of keeping Zan alive?"

The thought churned inside his head, bringing with it an ominous feeling. Ava had acted strange midway through the plan. He closed his eyes and gritted his teeth. Why hadn't he seen it? Many times Khivar had debated whether he should probe her mind, but each time, she seemed to prove herself trustworthy.

"Arghh," Khivar roared in frustration. "That wench!"

Nicholas' eyes darted around the room. There were a few attendants standing at a couple of entranceways leading to various rooms. They shuddered during Khivar's shout of anger. And Nicholas knew his house was in order because of the fear the servants held for their King and Master.

Khivar felt his rage roll in like a tide being pulled into shore. The folly of his trust made Ava's disappearance even more aggravating. But at the peak of boiling fury, the image of a helpless child formed in his minds eye, acting as a vent for his pent up anger. Yes. Khivar grinned maliciously. Oh that would definitely do.

Nicholas frowned, as an uncomfortable heaviness weighed on his chest, making it difficult to breathe. Khivar seemed unusually calm; and the expression on his face spelled certain pain, grief, and/or torture for the intended target. It wasn't an unpleasant thought, as long as it wasn't him.

Khivar snapped out of the self-induced trance. He slowly turned to Nicholas, who seemed anxious for a glimpse of the inner workings of his mind, and pointed, at his eager lap-dog. "I want you to go back to Saren Dari."

"But I just returned," Nicholas whined. "There's nothing there...it's so boring."

Khivar glared at him; then as if nothing had happened, he smiled at Nicholas. "You will be taking along some companions."

Nicholas frowned. "Companions?"

Khivar nodded. "Yes. You will be taking our prisoners from Tel Edrei along for the trip," he paused gleefully. "And Zander."

~~~

Max dropped to the floor, drained from the use of his powers. He was amazed he held out so long, let alone being able to finish projecting the entirety of Tess' memory of that night. It took all of his willpower not to break concentration. Max knew there was some commotion going outside of Maria's mind, but he knew that he had to know the truth; he had spent enough time living in a web of lies.

As he propped himself up by his elbow, footsteps approached, and familiar arms tugged him into a sitting position. Max leaned up against Liz, who gazed concernedly at him.

"Are you all right?" she gasped.

Max nodded. "Yeah. I'm just worn out."

Suddenly before he could say another word, he felt a pair of strong arms lift him to his feet; Kyle placed his right arm around his neck, helping him move to the couch. "That was the second most eerie thing I've ever seen Max," Kyle said bemused. "Nothing could top the spaceship though, man."

Max closed his eyes and chuckled, leaning back against the worn cushions. "Yeah, so sorry I missed that," he groaned. "Is Maria okay?"

"Yeah, she's fine," Max heard Liz reply.

When he opened his eyes, Liz was sitting to his right and Kyle on his left. Maria, though, was resting comfortably in a nearby, matching chair. "Can you guys tell me what happened out here?" he inquired curiously. "I thought I heard some screams." Max noticed the hesitant glances between Kyle and Liz, as if they were debating whether to tell him.

"Uh, Kyle had something happen to him," Liz explained. "I don't know what, but he was watching the projection one minute and then the next thing I know, he was bent over in pain."

Max rubbed his tired face, steadying his mind, which was having a hard time focusing on anything. "What happened? Did I do something?"

Kyle looked at him strangely, and then shook his head. "No, it wasn't you," he answered warily. "I think it was Tess."

"I should have known," Max heard Liz mutter under her breath. He ignored the remark.

"What do you mean it was Tess?"

Kyle licked his lips, as his eyes stared at the floor, as if trying to find the words to explain what had happened. "When those images began to flash," he paused. "It was like I was reliving the moment. I remembered everything..." His voice trailed off, as his eyes became clouded and distant. Then after a moment of silence, Kyle seemed to snap out of the trance he was in. "But when you showed Alex coming at me, it was like an piece of my brain was on fire."

The description of what happened in Kyle's head wasn't familiar; it definitely was something he had never experienced before. Max swallowed hard. What had Tess done to Kyle?

"Then what happened?" Liz asked worriedly.

"It was weird." Kyle furrowed his brow. "I could see Alex coming right at me, as if I was there again." He scratched his head and laughed nervously. "I saw a lot of images after that," he explained, glancing up at Max, Liz and Maria. "I could see myself dragging Alex's body into my car, and then arranging it so that his car would get into an accident."

"But that's what you remembered from before," Maria stated dryly. "Why would your head hurt now?"

Kyle shook his head. "But it wasn't," he protested. "This time I didn't see Tess mindwarp Alex to his death. Instead what I saw was Alex coming at me and then suddenly Alex collapsed onto the floor.

There was an awkward silence in the room.

Max didn't understand why Kyle's memories were changing so suddenly. It was as if he was changing his story, and supporting Tess' memories.

"But that doesn't change the fact that she made you do it," Liz exclaimed. "It doesn't change anything."

She stared at Max, as if asking for support. But Max couldn't give it to her. He had thoroughly gone over Tess' memories with a 'fine-tooth comb', as it were.

"Liz," his tone apologetic, "I went through her memories, and nothing was distorted or edited."

Liz looked at him like he had just spat on her. "You must have missed something," she breathed. "I...I know this is some trick." Her eyes twitched as she turned away from him.

Max reached out to console her, but she pulled away, hiding her face in her hands. "Liz, I know how you feel..." Liz's head snapped up when he said this. "You understand?" she said skeptically. Liz's lips remained parted, unable to say anymore.

"You're right, he doesn't," Maria jumped in. Max glanced appreciatively at his newfound ally. "But I do," she finished.

"I know how sure you were about Tess because I was just as sure."

Liz bit her bottom lip and turned to Max. "I still don't see any proof that all," she gestured to Maria, Max and Kyle, "of this isn't some kind of mindwarp."

Max glanced at Maria and Kyle, who seemed to share his concern over Liz's inability to accept the truth. "But she didn't mindwarp me," he reminded her. "There was no way she could have mindwarped me while I was away with Isabel." Liz seemed to pause and take this into consideration.

"Fine, maybe you weren't mindwarped," she hedged, "but it doesn't mean these two weren't. Tess did it to Kyle once, why not a second time?"

Max grasped her hand. "Do you believe that Tess couldn't have possibly mindwarped me?" he asked. Liz seemed to hesitate with her answer, as if it were a trick question. "Y-yes," she said suspiciously.

"Then why won't you believe me when I tell you that what we just saw was not a lie?"

Liz pulled her hand out from under his. "Because I have Kyle telling me that it is!" she cried defiantly.

Max sighed. He could see the hurt and the fear in her eyes. The closer he came to the truth, the closer he was to losing Liz; and she knew that.

"But the things I'm seeing now," Kyle said uncertainly. "They don't seem to matching up now."

"Could she not have mindwarped you again?" Liz countered.

Max waited for Kyle's reply. It was important. He could not truly believe Tess completely, not when she had lied to him so many times - and even this truth revealed her lies.

"Except that it's like my head is clearing for the first time," Kyle said tentatively. "Liz, I don't feel like I did when I realized she mindwarped me. Everything seemed muffled, even when I 'remembered'; this doesn't feel like that."

Max turned to see what Liz's reaction to Kyle's thoughts on what was happening to him. Her face was pale, and her eyes were clouded and distant. She was looking at him, but he knew she wasn't seeing him at all. After a few minutes, Liz swallowed hard, brushing away the long, dark, silky hair of hers, and closing her eyes and nodded. "I can't stop you from believing this," her voice trembled as she spoke, "but don't ask me to believe. She did this once before, trying to cover her tracks. But showed you...I...I showed you how wrong you were." The tears that were brimming from the corners of her eye spilled down her cheeks when she stood up and backed away from Max - staring at the other two like they had just stabbed her in the back. Her lips pursed as she wiped the tears defiantly before them. Liz furrowed her brow and shook her brow, as if trying to stave off any more tears. She licked her lips and bit the inside of her cheek. "I can't do this right now, "Liz croaked. "I have to get out here."

Max and the others watched Liz turn heel and run out of the apartment. He knew the information they had seen would upset her, but how could he make her understand? This was something bigger - much bigger. He looked over at Kyle and Maria hesitantly - he was the only one who could possibly help her understand.

The light brown-haired jock and the willowy blonde nodded their heads. "You should go after her," Maria mumbled, waving her hand towards the door.

"Are you sure?"

Kyle rolled his eyes. "Guy, you have to chase after her," he said somewhat reluctantly. "She just needs to understand like we do...or sort of do, anyway."

Max smiled gratefully at two of his confidantes. As he was about to step out the door, Max shook his head and groaned. "I almost forgot why I came over," he groaned, kicking himself about the other situation at hand.

Kyle and Maria frowned. "What?" Maria asked apprehensively.

Max rested his forehead against the ledge of the door. "Jesse's been taken again."

Kyle dropped his head low and Maria's expression remained blank. "Does Isabel know?" Kyle asked, rising to his feet.

Max nodded. "I shouldn't have even left her alone for this long," he admitted guiltily. "I...I should proba..." Maria shook her head and waved at Max to leave. "We'll take care of her," she sighed.

Max again smiled, appreciating the loyalty and steadfastness of his friends. He nodded with a serious expression arising from his already uncertain state. "Uh, but she has no idea Michael and Tess are gone." The added stress of Michael's departure would only serve to make her more emotionally unstable. He turned and gazed adamantly at the twosome. "You cannot tell her until I get there," he ordered.

Kyle and Maria nodded in unison. "Yeah," Maria breathed uncomfortably. "Sure," Kyle added.

Max closed his eyes and closed the door behind him. Now how was he going to sort out the mess he had created with Liz?



Chapter Fifty One

***
My days have passed, my plans are shattered, and so are the desires of my heart.
- Job 17:11
***


Isabel mopped Jesse's brow with a damp red cloth. As she gazed endearingly at her husband, her slender fingers ran through his dark hair. "Wake up Jesse."

He was unconscious when she found him. Barely breathing, Isabel couldn't believe she had been led to him - it was as if some force had drawn her in the secluded, lifeless area. She had managed to drag him into the car and drove him back home. Her mother had already been home and gone again; she had left a scribbled note on the fridge for her. Knowing that her mother would be gone for a few hours granted Isabel a moments reprieve from the onslaught of questions that would have arisen if Mrs. Evans would have seen Jesse's condition.

Isabel force-fed him water, hoping she would be able to re-hydrate his depleted system. And all that was left for her after doing all that was possible was to wait.

'It is not time,' a voice whispered.

Isabel opened her eyes wide, jerking her head up at the startling message. "Who's there?" she gasped, as her eyes darted around her bedroom.

"Isabel?" Kyle's voice bellowed throughout the house.

Isabel turned her eyes toward the door. She gently placed the damp cloth upon Jesse's brow and rushed down the hall. "Kyle?" His shaggy mop of a head peered around the corner and smiled agreeably.

"Yup. And Maria's here too."

Isabel frowned as she entered the dimly lit kitchen. "What are you guys doing here?" she asked tentatively.

"Max told us about Jesse," Maria informed, her eyes gazing apologetically at Isabel. "We're sorry to hear about it."

Isabel shook her head and smiled excitedly. "I found him!"

"What?" Kyle and Maria asked dumbfounded.

"I went out looking for him and in the middle of the desert, I found his body." Both looked stricken, as Isabel let out a heavy sigh. "He's alive, but he's dehydrated. He hasn't woken up yet."

"Shouldn't we take him to the doctor?" Kyle asked dubiously.

Isabel shook her head. "No," she stated firmly. "We don't know how he got a way, or where those FBI agents are lurking. I don't want to take a chance of losing him again."

Maria looked skeptical about Isabel's decision. "But if they took him from your parents' house, what makes you think they couldn't do it again?"

Isabel narrowed her eyes. "Over my dead body." Kyle glanced worriedly at Maria, as Isabel observed with watchful eyes. "Look, Max will be able to heal him and Jesse will be as good as new," she added, hoping to lighten the tragic mood hovering in the room.

"Uh, well, I don't think Max will be back anytime soon," Kyle grimaced.

"What do you mean?" Isabel frowned anxiously. "Where is he?" Again her two friends glanced knowingly at each other, as if there was something left unsaid. "Guys, where is he?" she repeated tersely.

Isabel didn't like the look upon Kyle and Maria's faces. It made her chest tighten and every muscle in her body tense up. It was never good news.

"He's with Liz," Maria said hesitantly.

A sudden wash of relief flooded over her. "Are you trying to give me a heart attack?" she gasped, pressing her hand to her chest. "I thought you were going to say that he was kidnapped or worse - dead." She licked her dry lips and shook her head. Then she added, "Why is he taking so long? He doesn't know I found Jesse. I thought he was going to tell Michael, Tess, and you guys."

"Um, well, he did," Kyle nodded. "But something happened while you were gone."

Isabel didn't like the sound of that. When they were driving back to Roswell, she couldn't get rid of this foreboding feeling that lingered over her. And now with the way Kyle and Maria were acting, it brought back the same ominous feeling all over again.

"Exnay on the magic act," Maria coughed, glaring at Kyle.

Now she knew there was something definitely wrong.

"Tell me," Isabel demanded. "I want to know what you're keeping from me!"

Kyle scowled at Maria's pinched face before turning to Isabel and shook his head. "I know that Max said to wait, but I think you should know - Michael and Tess left last night."

Suddenly time stopped and Isabel felt like she was frozen. Completely stunned at this news, she had no idea how to respond. Isabel blinked several times, think she had heard wrong. Michael and Tess left.

"They couldn't help it," Maria explained hesitantly. "Apparently some big stuff was going down on Antar and they had to get there on the double."

Isabel opened her mouth to say something, but the words caught in her throat. She couldn't do anything but press her lips back together. Her mind raced as the idea that Michael was gone - without a word - and in less than a day and a half he had left her alone. Suddenly a numb aching began to throb beneath her chest. She hadn't expected this...not this.

~ * ~

"And then Max ran after Liz, and we came here." Kyle finished his unconventional, almost cliché sci-fi-like recounting of that night, as they sat around the kitchen table.

Isabel had run the gambit of emotions. Denial had been a big factor in the information that both Kyle and Maria had told her. The news of Tess' innocence hit her like a Mac truck. In the back of her mind there had always been doubts; they shared so much in such a small span of time and for her to suddenly murder Alex, accident or not was something she had always had trouble dealing with. And now Maria had just informed her of the truth and shown her the real images of what had happened that night; it was more than Isabel could digest.

Part of her felt relief at the knowledge of exactly what had happened that night, but for the most part, Isabel felt angry and hurt that Tess would lie to all of them like that. She didn't understand how the woman she had befriended could allow them to believe she had murdered one of their closest friends. It was unfathomable that someone would lie about something like that - take upon themselves a burden branding them as a murderess.

"I take it Liz is having trouble with this?" Isabel said somberly.

"You're not kidding," Maria sighed loudly. "I didn't think she would act like this. Usually she's the one who's so accepting of the 'insane' stuff. I'm the one who usually freaks out."

"I think she believes that this is one last attempt on Tess' part to win Max over to 'her' side," Kyle said drolly. "And she could be right. I don't know why she, just now, decided to tell us the truth."

Isabel raised her eyebrows dubiously. None of them could possibly know her motives. Tess was good at that - keeping her secrets to herself.<

"Do you think that she did it because she knew it was the last time she finally set things right?" Isabel frowned. She didn't know where that question came from. It was always obvious that Tess had her own agenda and plans; this massive conspiracy and attempt to cover up who killed Khivar proved it. But she knew somewhere deep down that Tess did it because she thought it was the only way. Not that she was right about that - Isabel knew that she, Michael and Maxx would have figured a way out of the mess, without having to exile her for the past year in a horrible 'prison'.

Kyle and Maria looked skeptically at Isabel. "I wouldn't bet my life on it," Kyle retorted. Then he paused a moment and added, "But then again, I also believed she was capable of murder." He closed his eyes and rubbed his eye wearily.

"Does this change things for you?" Maria asked quietly, but inquisitively.

Isabel shrugged. "I don't know," she replied vaguely. "A lot of things changed when we were away; I'm confused, as I'm sure Max is."

"What stuff?" Kyle probed subtly.

Isabel hesitated, while deliberating whether she should explain the intense, personal experience she had in that countryside church. Looking up, she smiled faintly. "Let's just say that we understand where Michael's coming from now, especially now, hearing about Tess and her lies."

"So Liz has something to be worried about then," Kyle muttered under his breath, while focusing on the saltshaker in his hand.

Isabel glanced at the tired teen boy, who seemed ready to drop, except for his concern for Liz seemed to predate his destiny with a nearby bed. She understood his empathy for Liz - though she thought that she saw something more than that in his hazel eyes. Isabel knew that Liz was dealing with the infinitely closer reality of Max leaving her behind; it wasn't something someone could accept at the drop of a hat. She thought about Jesse, who lay asleep in the room down the hall; he had been through so much for her, and to know that Isabel could possibly walk away from him would probably tear his heart out.

Liz had gone through every terrifying moment with them - the dangers, the possibility of dying, or getting taken hostage - all of it had been for Max. To now realize this love she had with Max was now in jeopardy because of the sudden realization that he could not escape his destiny, was understandable. How many times had Max told Liz that there was nothing that would keep them apart? Many times Isabel had silently rebuked Max for uttering promises that weren't his to give. And now Liz's heart was paying the price.

~~~

Liz ran down the sidewalk in the already darkening dusk of day. Tears flooded her eyes. She choked down the salty torrent, as she passed by the blurred images of trees and parked cars that faded in her peripheral vision.

“I need you to tell them everything. I need you to help them understand what is at stake right now, and what they need to do.”
“And how am I supposed to do that, Michael? When I don’t understand anything myself? You’re leaving without so much as a word, and you’re telling me that I need to help Max and Isabel ‘understand what they need to do‘?”

Recalling her vague and cryptic conversation with Michael made the painful lump in her throat grow.

He had known. All along he had known about Tess' lies. That was what he had been talking to her about - expecting her to find out about Tess, before Max and Isabel returned, and explain to them what they had just seen.

Liz closed her eyes and continued to place one foot in front of the other. But how could she do it? After seeing Tess' memories, Liz knew that Michael expected her to let Max go. Michael wanted to her to send Max off with her blessing. Her ears were pounding.

Nothing made sense anymore; nothing was happening as she had planned.

Liz let a painful cry escape from her lips as she tore down the street towards the pathway that led to the park. Her heart felt like it was going to burst. She had been running at a frantic pace and when she reached the edge of the shadowy green arena, stopped. Her lungs were crying for air, as she let out a loud gasp, doubling over and cradling her stomach.

"We make our own destiny," said a familiar voice.

Liz let out a primal scream as Max's confident and misguided voice filled her ears. She ran her fingers haphazardly through her disheveled hair. Dusk had fallen and the park was darker than ever. Her heart was racing after her sprint to the unoccupied, recreational space. Pausing to wipe the tears from her rosy cheeks, Liz stumbled towards a nearby picnic table, and sat down. She rested her head in the palm of her hands, as her mind filled with images of the memorable moments of the past year. Liz could see Max's smiling face as he danced with her at the Crashdown when she had to close up late one night. He had whispered loving words into her hear as his lips pressed against her ear.

"Why did you tell me that we could make our own destiny," she whispered hoarsely into the silent night. Her body shook, as she allowed her tears to well up within her again. It was too much to deal with. What seemed like an improbability had resurfaced as a nightmare, and now turned out to be reality.

You fooled yourself when you believed that he could let all those people die - that you could let all those people die.

Suddenly the flood of tears stopped, as if someone had turned off the tap to the waterworks. Liz swallowed the salty remnants of her sorrow and self-pity and stared out into the unsettling shadows of the night. It was like someone had turned on the lights and kicked her through the open door of truth. It's not all about me. The epiphany was stunning and unexpected.

'What is at stake here?' a voice asked accusingly.

Liz swallowed, unable to answer.

'You want to do something big? You want to be something? Then be the one who lets the Chosen One save his people'

I can't.

'You're willing to let his people die?' The voice suddenly became louder.

"I can't," she whispered remorsefully. "I love him."

Suddenly Liz was overtaken by flash of images - her parents, Maria, Kyle, her classmates - the memories were vivid. Suddenly the faces converged into one face, and the human face of Max and Isabel's mother materialized before her.

‘Learn enough to use your skills, your knowledge, your leadership to combat the enemy so that you can come back and free us. And that I may once again hold you both in my arms. I live for that moment. Help us. I love you.’

"Oh God," she panted, her head pounding. "What am I supposed to do?"

~~~

"I'm glad we have this time to be alone," Fadilia smiled softly at Tess, who stared at the ground.

"As am I," Tess replied quietly.

Fadilia motioned her to sit in the chair across from her. "Do you remember me, Ava?"

Tess swallowed uneasily, as she approached the chair and swept the hem of her dress to the side before sitting down. "I...I have memories of you Queen Fadilia," she said hesitantly. "But I still haven't regained all of my memories."

Fadilia nodded. She suspected as much. This Ava was timid in her presence, while the other had been quite bold and lively. She supposed the child, even though she was born with the memories of her past life, was still awkward about the responsibilities that were before her. Ava's life was within her, but she was also different. Fadilia could see the Ava at present was not the Ava of the past. Silently she made a mental note to herself about this observation; she could not treat her as she would have treated Ava in the past.

"Please, call me Fadilia."

Tess looked up embarrassingly at Max's mother. "I couldn't," she said timidly. "That's not appropriate."

"Nonsense!" Fadilia retorted. "You are my daughter-in-law. You are the reigning Queen of Antar. Of course you can refer to me by my proper name." She waved her hand dismissively at the ritualistic folly.

Tess blushed and laughed. "If you would prefer me to call you Fadilia, Your Majesty, then I will." The woman who sat before her was stunning in external beauty, but within, Tess could see she was a gentle spirit.

"Fine," Fadilia pursed her lips and clasped her hands together. "Then that is settled." She sat up and studied her daughter-in-law. Fadilia had heard many good reports from their undercover agents at Nicholas' mansion; that she had managed to carry herself proudly and with a considerable amount of respect. When she had heard that Khivar had placed Ava under Nicholas' watchful eye and probing mental powers, Fadilia had been on edge, demanding daily reports on Ava's health and mental status.

"Is there something you would like to ask me?" Tess asked. She felt uncomfortable under Fadilia's scrutinizing gaze.

Fadilia widened her eyes and shook her head apologetically. "Forgive me. That was rude," she gasped. "I was just recalling the reports I have been receiving about you since your first return."

Tess bit her bottom lip and furrowed her brow. "Were they bad? I mean, I know that I didn't let anyone know about my return," she apologized quickly. "It just happened so suddenly, plus we didn't know how to contact you."

Fadilia shook her head and gestured that she understood. "At first we were surprised to hear about your deal with Khivar," she said slowly. "We did not understand why you would do such a thing - make a friend of your enemy. And then when we realized how he had you fooled, we were quite worried about your welfare. Everything could have been in jeopardy." She could feel her heart racing just at the memory of General Steren informing her of what Ava had done. Part of her had almost hated Ava for putting her son in such peril.

"I'm so sorry," Tess gasped, horrified at what they must have thought about her. "I just didn't know where to turn. I was trying to convince Max and the others to help me find a way home, but all of them wanted to stay on Earth." She sighed at the foolishness of it all. "I would have done it any other way, but there just didn't seem like a better way...but I regret trusting Khivar at all now. I mean, I lost someone very important to me because of how ignorant and stubborn I was." Tess closed her eyes and recalled Alex's face bitterly in her mind.

Fadilia reached over and squeezed Tess' hand. "Alex was his name, was it not?" she asked gently.

Tess looked up, quickly wiping a lone tear from the corner of her eye. "Yes. He was a very good friend, and because of me, he died."

Fadilia closed her eyes and shook her head, her heart filled with empathy for the child. "It was not your fault my child, Khivar is evil and he used you. You cannot blame yourself for the work of a madman!" she protested.

A moment of relief filled Tess, as Fadilia seemed to forgive her ignorance. She hadn't thought about how her actions would look to the Queen until they had informed her that Fadilia had requested a private audience with her. A flood of accusations filled her mind and every muscle was tense with anticipation as she walked down those cool, cavernous corridors. And now she could see Fadilia understood. "I'm sorry," she began to sniffle, as tears trickled down her cheeks. "I don't know why I'm crying." Tess tried to stop the torrent of tears that seemed to be released by the older woman's words.

Fadilia slipped her hand into her sleeve and produced a blue piece of fabric; she handed it to Ava. "Oh Ava, I am sorry we put you through such an ordeal," she said soothingly. "We were foolish to think that your life would be an easy one. Our architects and your father never considered the possibility of the events that occurred in the past 18 seasons of your life." She pulled Ava into a warm embrace, comforting the weary child.

Tess closed her eyes and let the worries and concerns of the past three years of her life fall from her shoulders, welcoming the maternal comfort she had longed for during her childhood. Even when she had found Andaria, there had been no time for understanding and comfort; they had to plan her return to Earth. Now as she stood in Fadilia's reassuring arms, Tess felt like she truly belonged somewhere - like she had a home.

"I want you to know how pleased with you, we are, Ava." Fadilia paused a moment while still cradling the child in her arms - she recalled Rath referring to her by a different name during the celebration. She pulled away slightly, and looked down upon Ava's tear-stained cheeks. "Do you want to be referred to as Ava?" she asked curiously.

Tess was startled by the question. "What do you mean?"

"I seem to recall hearing Rath refer to you by a different name, as you also did, him." Fadilia remembered being surprised at the unfamiliar names while they spoke around the table.

Tess swallowed. She didn't know how to answer that question. She questioned whether they would be offended at the preference to her 'given' Earth name. "Uh, well, on Earth, everyone called me 'Tess'. Nasedo gave me that name."

The name 'Nasedo' brought sorrow to Fadilia. He had been a faithful servant.

"And Rath's Earth name is Michael," Tess continued. "I don't mind being called 'Ava', but sometimes Michael or I might slip when we're talking about each other."

"Yes, well, if you prefer to be called 'Tess' was it? Then of course we shall inform everyone in the colony of that," Fadilia announced courteously. "I do not want to impose upon you the name given to your predecessor."

"But if it will cause problems...I mean, in a way I am 'Ava'."

Fadilia shook her head and grasped her by the shoulders. "You are not your predecessor," she stated. "You may carry the memories of Ava's past life and part of her essence, but I can see already, that you are not 'Ava'. And that is a good thing, I believe." She smiled happily at Tess and stroked her cheek.

Tess was again grateful to Fadilia's gracious and accepting approach to her and Michael's situation and circumstances. "Thank you," she whispered. "But why do you say that it's a good thing?"

Fadilia sighed loudly and led her by the arm towards the staircase within her chambers. "In our texts, the Royal Four have been prophesied about, even before your previous deaths. This has been what has kept our people from despair and complete submission to Khivar. Destiny has been our hope in these dark times," she explained, as they stepped out onto the mountainous plateau. "And when our architects and Radim, your father, began a cloning project, which would allow your essence to be transferred into the hybrid bodies, they saw the Prophecy being fulfilled."

"And so why didn't it all work out?" Tess asked intently.

"Well, as I'm sure Nasedo informed you, your ship crashed and the architects' location for a safe haven was changed and then the human military attacked, taking all hostage. They experimented, probed, and tortured our men until their deaths," Fadilia recalled bitterly, staring into the serene valley below. "I know now that it was a mistake to experiment with life in such a unethical way." She paused. "There were many lives thrown away in an attempt to create your perfect images."

Tess lowered her eyes and let the cool evening breeze caress her tired body. How could she forget? It was the Dupes who had made a deal with Khivar. They lured both her and Max to New York. The events of the trip to New York had been one of her strongest memories; it had opened Max up to the possibility of returning home for the first time.

"But why are you saying that you shouldn't have let them do those experiments?" Tess asked apprehensively. "Isn't that why I'm here? Isn't that why there's this 'destiny'?"

Fadilia glanced at the inquisitive and observant woman who stood before her. Was there a way to make her understand? Andaria had spoken to her about Tess' lack of faith and trust in destiny after Zan's rejection.

"I do believe that the Prophecy is true and will be fulfilled, but it would have happened without our tampering," Fadilia sighed. "We were unbelieving fools."

"King Alaric, Zan's father, spoke often about this Unseen Being - I believe on Earth, he was called 'God' - and how the Prophecies that had been spoken were from Him. Now, in my old age and years of solitude, I've come to realize how real this 'God' is. I've seen him protect the House of Kedra, His chosen people, through the worst and torturous years ever known on Antar. And this 'God' who saw it fit to preserve my life and the lives of hundreds of thousands of Loyalists - faithful to the House of Kedra - why would He not have fulfilled His Prophecy without our handiwork?"

Tess understood, in concept, what Fadilia was trying to explain to her, but didn't that mean she was a monster? Fadilia seemed to speak of the architects' creation as an abomination, which would make her, Max, Isabel, and Michael these horrible creatures. "So are you saying that we should have never been born?"

Fadilia opened her mouth in astonishment; she shook her head fervently. "No! Oh Celestial's no!" she exclaimed ruefully, pressing her hand to her lips. "You have to understand that the One used you, in spite of our fallibility in judgment. You are mercy and grace to our rebelliousness."

"I don't understand," Tess frowned, folding her arms across her chest.

Fadilia cupped Tess' face in her hands. "What you need to understand is, you are our people's Blessing. Despite what a complete and utter chaos we have wreaked, the One gave you to us as a blessing. It was His will that brought you into this universe and into our lives."

Tess didn't know how she felt about the whole situation. Just when she thought she had gotten a firm grasp on her situation, some unexpected obstacle popped into her path. She sighed, uncertain of her purpose. Was she this abomination? Or was she a blessing? Tess weighed these two choices and found herself wanting.

Fadilia could see that Tess was troubled by the truth surrounding her creation, and how it was controversial. This was not what she intended to happen. Fadilia sighed at her failure to communicate with the child. She seemed so uncertain about herself and her place.

"Tess," she spoke firmly, "You are a wonderful gift of 'God'. Your purpose is clear. You are and will be again, the Queen of Antar."

The words seemed to ring hollow. Tess looked up at Fadilia. "Then maybe God is still punishing us for messing with Him?" she said hesitantly. "I mean, the Prophecy has The Royal Four returning and restoring the House of Kedra to its rightful place on the throne, right?"

Fadilia nodded slowly, unsure where the child was going with this line of logic. "Yes, but child, it is already coming to fulfillment. By the Festival of New Moons, the Royal Four shall have turned aside Khivar's evil reign over the people of Antar."

"But Max...Zan refuses to do that!" Tess exclaimed dubiously. "So really where are we in the whole scheme of things?"

Fadilia then realized where the turmoil and uncertainty within Tess lay. She smiled faintly, tucking in a stray lock of pale blonde hair behind the child's ear. "Zan will return," she cooed, trying to soothe the frustration and sadness that hid beneath her crystal clear blue eyes. "You must have faith."

Tess scoffed at the simple statement. She sounded just like Andaria, and look where it had gotten her? "I love your Max, who you call Zan, and I always will. But he has made it clear that he doesn’t feel the same. I used to believe and hope," she said tiredly. "But your son cured me of that curse…excuse me…" Tess pulled away from the Queen and fled down the flight of stairs, unable to face her after what she had said about Max.

Fadilia was stunned at her unexpected outburst. Their technology was not able to keep her informed of Zan's movements, without exerting enough power for Khivar's Army to locate their base. The agents had been able to glean minute pieces of information about the Four since the time of their 'birth' until now. But specifics had never been especially close-at-hand. Now Fadilia truly wished that there had been away to monitor her son more closely. This woman whom her son had loved passionately, seemed so dejected and lost.

Oh Zan, when are you going to see this is your place?

~~~

Max stood on the sidewalk, his eyes darting around the park, searching for Liz. He had no idea how fast she could run until that moment. It tore at him to see the expression on her face when she walked out of the apartment; he had never seen her look more betrayed.

"Please," he looked up into the shadowy grey sky, "let me find her."

Max jogged down a few more feet before seeing something move a few metres away. It looked like there was someone sitting in the park. He looked up into the sky - to that Unknown God he had always had a slight disregard for - and closed his eyes in hope. Please.

As he approached the willowy figure sitting on the picnic table bench, Max could see her debating with herself. When Max drew close only a few feet away, he knew the woman was Liz. He recognized the soft, silky curtain of hair blew in the cool gentle evening breeze. Her back stiffened as he closed the distance between them. She knew he was here.

"Max," Liz turned around and confronted him. Her eyes shone in the dim light of the crescent moon.

"Liz I'm so sorry," he whispered, as he reached out for her hand. She pulled away, standing just out of reach.

"What are you sorry about?" she asked apprehensively.

The gulf that had been created seemed insurmountable. As he stood there trying to figure a way to bridge the gap, Max was left with nothing. It felt like things had been decided, even though he was still wrestling with his conflicted feelings. Liz was pulling him to stay, while this Unseen Being demanded his attention somewhere else. He could not reconcile either decision within himself.

"I'm sorry I made you go through all of this," Max said, weighing each word he used with her. "I don't think any of us expected any of this." He waved his hands in the air, as if gesturing to some visible symbol of the information that had been revealed. Max stepped tentatively closer to Liz, who seemed to relax somewhat.

"Max, tell me the truth." She paused, looking him straight in the eye. "Are you thinking of leaving?"

The question was blunt. Max knew that Liz wouldn't accept anything but the truth at this moment. He licked his lips, which had suddenly become dry, and cleared his throat. What should he tell her?

"W-well, a lot of things have been happening to me Liz," he stammered. "When Isabel and I left to find out what we were going to do about Tess, Michael and the sudden changes all of us were going through...well, a part of us that we never knew...or wanted to know, well, woke up."

He wasn't doing a good job explaining it all. From the expression on Liz's face, she was trying her best to understand what he was talking about. Meanwhile, memories of his conversation with himself on the beach came back to him, and forced him to press on. Zan's voice haunted him.

“Liz. She’s your test, Max. Can you let go of your human desires, and choose to be the King you were meant to be?”

"What do you mean?" Liz whispered; her posture seemed to slope and her face worn and weary.

"If I'm going to be honest," Max blurted out, knowing that if he did not say it in the next few minutes he would chicken out. "I have been thinking about the responsibility I have back on Antar." He heard himself breathing hard, as if he had just finished a marathon. "I saw things when I was away - things that weren't from this world - and they have been making me realize that as much as I hate the thought of leaving you...that maybe I can't deny that there are things I have to do."

Liz looked quite calm at Max's admission. She stood staring at him, slowly nodding her head as if someone had just asked her if she wanted an ice cream cone, instead of telling her that there was a good chance that he was leaving Earth for good. It was disheartening and filled Max with concern.

"Oh," is all that she managed to say.

Max reached again for her, but she turned towards the paved trail that led out of the park, and slowly began walking towards it. He jogged up beside her and grabbed her left hand and entwined his fingers with hers. "It's not decided yet," he said awkwardly, knowing the words offered no comfort.

"How can you say that Max?" Her gaze remained glued upon the path before them, never once glancing at him.

"I don't know," he admitted, walking along side her. There was a deafening silence between them. The wall that had suddenly fallen between them only seemed to grow higher. Finally Max couldn't take it anymore and asked, "What do you want me to say Liz?"

Liz stopped her purposeful strides and stood in front of him, staring at him in disbelief. "How can you ask me that Max?" she cried angrily.

Max blinked several times, surprised at her sudden outburst. He shrugged. "Well I don't know what you want me to say!" He responded with equal passion. "It's not like I planned all of this out. And you know that. But every time something comes up, it's like you blame me for letting it happen!" Max exclaimed. "Well I don't want this to happen!" Liz's expression had turned to surprise and remorse; and suddenly Max realized he had been shouting at her.

"I'm sorry," he breathed regretfully.

Liz backed away and shook her head. "No," she said timidly. "You're right. It's not your fault that you're an alien and king of another planet."

He could hear the beginnings of tears in her trembling voice. "Liz..." he protested, but she stopped him, folding her arms across her chest and laughing almost painfully. "Max stop."

He watched her quickly wipe the unwanted tears, which slowly slid down her flushed face, away. The deep, dark pools of chocolate that had looked at him with such longing and tenderness in the past, now seemed cold; and the hurt and rejection left her face and was replaced with one of resignation and understanding.

"Listen to me," she sighed. "I've been beating my head, trying to convince myself that you are my destiny." She walked towards him and tenderly caressed his cheek. "But I can't do that anymore. Before Michael left, he told me that there was a reason I was in your life..." Her voice trailed off. She averted her eyes and took a moment to gather her composure again.

"I love you Max. I don't think I've ever experienced the things I've experienced with you. But Michael was right. There's something bigger at stake than our love. And as much as we want to deny it, I think I was right the first time, when I walked away." She paused. "It wasn't our time Max and our destiny"

Suddenly Liz rested her head against his chest, her whole body trembling in tears. He felt the warmth of her body press against him, and he responded in kind by placing his arms around her. Max pressed his lips against her soft brown hair. It smelled like strawberries. And as they stood there, holding each other, Max felt himself suddenly comprehend what she had just done. He blinked numbly as he felt the warring factions within himself fall to the wayside. Her muffled sobs brought him back to the present, and it was then that Max realized that he was also crying.

He hadn't passed the test - but Liz had just given him a passing grade.

Chapter Fifty Two

***
In this you greatly rejoice, though now for a little while you may have had to suffer grief in all kinds of trials.
- 1 Pet. 1:6
***

"I have no more patience for the hybrid scum," the General seethed. "Let him find us."

The Second Lieutenant nodded quietly. "Shall I inform the Captain of your orders?" he inquired softly. The General was definitely not in a good mood after the Captain had informed him of Rath and Ava's escape, and even more so when he came back from a private communications with King Khivar. Everyone in the camp had been walking on eggshells, doing his or her best to keep a lid on the situation.

"Yes," said the robust man of no more than 40. He stood staring into the dark barren landscape, with only the unfamiliar constellations hovering above him. "We will take them tonight. Inform the Captain we will need to mobilize the troop for battle and to take five of our best soldiers for the mission."

"Will you be going with them?"

The General paused a moment, as if now, with the option before him, he wasn't quite sure whether his decision was made. Then with a shake of his head, the high ranking general sighed. "No. I must prepare for our meeting," he said gravely. "This uprising will end by my hand."

The Second Lieutenant clicked his heels together, creating a loud knocking sound, and saluted his commander. "Yes Sir!" he shouted forcefully as he had been trained to do. Then the Lieutenant turned and jogged towards the area where a massive amount of tents had been set up. In the forefront of the living quarters of the platoon of men was one large main tent. Other than the main headquarters, which was a dome-like structure built in a sandscape region of the landmass, the General and other advisors met in this common area. He acknowledged two stalwart guards posted outside, lifting the tentflap and entering the room full of soldiers.

"What is it?" the Captain demanded, as he looked up from the transparent geographical map of the area being projected in the middle of the table.

The Second Lieutenant stood at attention and saluted. "Sir, the General has ordered the mobilization of the troop and a unit of five of our best soldiers to infiltrate the home and take the enemies captive. Sir."

"Are they all in the nest?"

The Lieutenant shook his head. "No Sir. But the General says that he wants it raided and that we will use the captives as bait," he explained.

The Captain looked around the table of higher ranking officers and moved his head slightly; the soldiers observed this signal and stood at attention. "The General is ready to commence Operation 'Obselete'. Captains, I trust you will mobilize your squadrons as efficiently as possible, and be prepared for battle against Zan and Vilandra at the General's command." There was a similar expression upon each of the captains' faces - one of stoic and loyal obedience. "Good," the Captain said omiously. "Then take your leave and prepare your troops."

~~~

Liz walked slowly behind Max as they returned to the Evans'. She felt numb and lost. Part of her wished that she could have been selfish, and care nothing about Antar and whether Khivar existed or not; but she knew she could never have lived with that knowledge, and neither could Max.

Her eyes were downcast and she didn't realize Max had stopped walking until she bumped into him. She looked up and saw that they had stopped a few feet short of the side door of the house. "What is it?" she whispered cautiously. Obviously Max thought something was wrong, she could tell by the serious expression that had fallen upon his face.

"The door's open," he whispered apprehensively. "Mom never leaves the door open..."

Liz followed silently behind, as Max slowly approached the house. As they neared the house, all was quiet and calm. It seemed odd. She looked down at her watch and noted the time. 8:45 p.m. Everyone would have been home by then.

As they entered the kitchen, Liz noticed the strewn chairs and several broken dishes. It looked like someone had a major fight in the room. Her chest tightened as her thoughts turned to Maria and Kyle. Max had told her about Jesse's kidnapping and how he had asked Maria and Kyle to check up on Isabel; now by the looks of the house, they could have returned to finish the job.

"Isabel!" Max bellowed, sidestepping a chair and stool and cautiously peering into the living room, and then the hallway. "Maria?"

"Mrs. Evans?" Liz called. "Mr. Evans? Is anyone here?"

Liz couldn't figure out why the FBI would leave such a mess. For the most part, she figured their M.O. was to leave everything neat and tidy - no trace of a struggle. She walked down the hallway, as Max ran up the stairs to check the upper rooms, and with trepidation checked each bedroom for any of the missing people. There was no one; and as she approached the last door at the end of the hallway, she felt a lump grow in her throat. Liz swallowed nervously as her hand rested upon the doorknob. After taking a deep breath, she turned the knob and pushed opened the white painted door.

"MAX!" she screamed shrilly. "Max! Get down here!"

She fell to her knees and pressed her index and middle finger against Jesse's unconscious neck. Her heart was racing, and she searched her memory for the CPR/First Aid training she had taken during high school. What was she supposed to do?

Liz heard Max's thundering footsteps rush down the carpeted stairway and down the hall to her location. She bit her bottom lip uneasily as she focused on whether Jesse had a pulse. His face was pale and his lips dry and chapped.

"Where the hell did he come from?" Max exclaimed in shock.

Liz glanced over her shoulder at him and shook her head. "I don't know. I just found him lying on the ground," she said tersely. "He has a pulse, but he doesn't look good Max."

She waited patiently as he stepped over Jesse's sprawled form and kneeled beside him. He glanced once at Liz before placing his hands upon Jesse's chest. Suddenly a warm white glow emitted from Max's hands. She watched Jesse's face regain some color as Max finished healing Jesse's body. When Max lifted his hand off of Jesse's chest, the dark Hispanic lawyer startled himself awake.

"Isabel!" he cried, as his eyes darted around the room. "Where's Isabel?"

Max glanced anxiously at Liz, and then turned to Jesse. "How did you get here, Jesse?"

Jesse's eyes were wild with fear and uncertainty. "Where's Isabel?" he repeated, agitated.

Liz placed a comforting hand upon Jesse's leg. "Jesse, you have to help us. We don't know where everyone is," she explained calmly. "We came back to the house and found it a mess. Do you know what happened?"

Jesse's brow was creased with worry, and he fidgeted nervously, habitually rubbing the back of his neck like he had been bit by a mosquito there. "I...I...I don't know!"

Max grabbed his shoulders and looked him straight in the eye. "Do you remember how you got home?" he asked forcefully. "How did you get here?"

Jesse's face was blank.

"You were taken by the FBI somewhere," Max prompted, reiterating the facts he had been told by his mother. "Now think...how did you get back here."

Jesse pressed the palms of his hands against his eyes, shaking his head. He began to rock himself back and forth, humming eerily. "I was dying...I was going to die..." he mumbled frantically. "I was going to die and I saw Isabel...but it was only a mirage...only a mirage."

Liz looked worriedly at Max. This was getting them nowhere. Jesse seemed to be in shock and nothing was jogging his memory.

"Jesse," Max called his name with authority. "Listen to me. Isabel is probably in danger. We need to know what happened to them!"

"I was trying to save her. Keep her safe..." The ramblings were beginning to become more coherent, yet they still didn't tell Liz or Max what happened.

"Jesse," Liz said softly, resting her hands on Jesse's arm, coaxing them away from his face. "We know you love Isabel. Do you think you can help her right now?"

Unexpectedly, Jesse stopped his rocking and looked up at both her and Max, as if seeing them for the first time. "You guys...when did you....when did you get here?" he gasped, pulling on Liz's arm. This made her fall forward onto her hands.

"Jesse," Max grimaced; his patience had worn thin. "Do you know how you got here?"

Isabel's husband paused a moment, trying to pull himself up to his feet. He leaned against a nearby dresser, to steady his balance. "I think...I think Isabel found me," he stammered, as if trying to see through a hazy curtain. "I was in the middle of the desert and I thought I was going to die...I kept seeing Isabel, but everytime it was a mirage. She vanished whenever I got near to her."

"How did you get to the desert?" Liz asked curiously. "Is that where they took you?"

Jesse furrowed his brow again, rubbing his temple. "No, the agents took me to this warehouse," he recalled slowly. "And they told me that they were NSA, not FBI."

"How did you get away?"

Jesse shrugged. "I don't know. They stuck me with some needle, which I just thought was sodium____. I thought they were going to use that to get me to tell them everything." He shook his head warily. "But I must have been wrong, because the next thing I remember is waking up in the hot sun. I thought I had escaped, but I couldn't remember how."

"But that wasn't what happened?"

Jesse sat down on the edge of Isabel's bed. "I don't know. Don't ask me, because I don't know," he breathed, his expression dumbfounded. "But the last thing I remember is seeing a car driving towards me and Isabel getting out."

"But what about happened tonight?" Max bellowed. "What happened to Isabel, Kyle, and Maria?"

Liz watched Max throw his hands up in the air in frustration. "Max," she said soothingly. "Jesse's been through a lot. You have to give him a little space." She glanced at the last member in the elite group of people who knew about what Isabel, Max, Michael, and Tess were. He hadn't taken the news as well as the rest of them had. In fact, she would have never guessed that Jesse would turn information in on the Four to the Feds, but he had. This brought little sympathy from most of the group, but she could see that Jesse loved Isabel and he was trying his best to help them.

"Well it's not the time to have amnesia!" Max growled. "Isabel, Kyle and Maria are out there somewhere and I get the feeling that this has nothing to do with the FBI or the NSA."

Liz frowned. "What are you talking about?"

"Even with a small army, there is no way that the Feds or the NSA could have taken Isabel, Kyle, and Maria down that easily," Max breathed irritably. "So that means something else is going on. And I have this gut feeling that is saying that this has to do with Michael and Tess' return to Antar."

Liz scratched her head unconsciously and began to pace back and forth. "Well can you contact them or anything?" she suggested, thinking back to the new found abilities Max seemed to have acquired. It didn't seem much of a stretch.

Max closed his eyes and took a deep breath, relaxing his body. Liz watched as he squeezed his eyes tight and the expression on his face begin to intensify. There was a long silence in the room. She glanced anxiously at Jesse whose gaze remained fixed on Max. While she waited for Max to come out of his trance, she continued to pace back and forth, wringing her hands nervously.

Liz didn't know why she felt so helpless. She had received some of Max's powers, even managing to become adept at manipulating atoms and molecules. Though she had never tried to contact anyone, Liz felt confident that she had that ability too. But she was hesitant to use them with Max right there. Liz felt liket there was still a reason she had those powers - she just had to figure out what it was.

~~~

Kyle cautiously surveyed his surroundings as he sat, bound in the dark van. Isabel was a few feet away, he could make out her long svelt figure in the shadows, lying unconscious. Maria was also awake, though, sitting awkwardly in the opposite corner of the van from where he was. She looked terrified.

The whole attack had been unexpected and frightening. Men in strange military uniforms entered the house while he, Isabel, and Maria sat in the kitchen. They seemed to know exactly where everyone was, and took Isabel without the slightest struggle. The men seemed to have identified her as the major threat to their operation. But what they didn't expect was Maria's feisty attitude and her quick thinking. She grabbed whatever was near at hand, and whipped the hard objects at the soldiers. Maria even managed to tag one of them with a glass plate before being subdued. It would have been amusing if it wasn't so frightening.

Kyle had tried to protect Isabel and Maria by throw kitchen chairs on the ground, putting obstacles in their path so the girls could possibly escape, which failed miserably. The kidnappers were organized and quick; it was almost like they were not human. After the men had them tied and bound, leading them out to the sleek black van, an unexpected event raised the stakes in the whole matter.

Mr. and Mrs. Evans' had returned home at the most inconvenient time. The kidnappers seemed in disarray when they came bounding down the driveway, yelling at the men to stop. Kyle would have told them to run if the kidnappers hadn't duct taped his mouth. All he could do was watch as two kidnappers pulled out strange looking devices that emitted two separate bursts of light, each hitting its intended victim and knocking the Evans' unconsicous.

Kyle looked down at his feet where Mr. and Mrs. Evans lay, unwittingly witnessing the handiwork of the American covert agencies at their best. The only thing that brought him some relief was that Liz had run off earlier, and that she wasn't in the van with him. If his gut instinct about the kidnappers were right, these men or their leader, whoever was in charge, were planning on leaving no witnesses. The kidnappers had worn no masks or any type of accessory that would disguise their faces. Usually, as he had learned from his father and watching too many kidnapping movies, if the criminals had any intention of letting their hostages go they would have disguised themselves, so they would be unidentifiable - this wasn't the case here.

Suddenly the van stopped moving. It felt like they had been driving forever, and Kyle had no idea which direction the armed soldiers had gone. The three armed men, who remained in the back of the van with them, began talking amongst themselves. Kyle couldn't make out everything they were saying, but he caught words and short phrases like, 'The General', 'separate them', and 'expendable'. Each word or phrase added to his growing fear of dying once he stepped out of that dark van.

Meanwhile the other two soldiers unlocked the back doors, allowing the stark contrast of night to stream into the van. Suddenly Kyle was jerked to his feet and dragged out of the van, along with Maria, and the other three unconscious hostages. When his feet hit the ground, his knees buckled and he fell flat on his face. He expected asphalt when he kissed the ground, but found himself with a mouthful of sand.

"Get up," one of the soldiers ordered, as Kyle felt the thick, steel-toed boot dig into his side.

Kyle groaned as he pulled himself into a kneeling position. What he saw not only stunned him, it brought him to a new and unexpected level of fear and horror. Before his eyes were hundreds of canvas tents, stretching as far as they eye could see. Under the dim torchlight, which encompassed the army's headquarters, Kyle watched in awe as 10 to 12 units of uniformed soldiers went through intricate exercises with their commanding officer standing in front of them bellowing out orders.

He turned to find Maria, who was being dragged to her feet and led over to where Kyle stood. When her eyes met his, he could see the wonder and utter despair that had clouded those usually bright and spirited blue spheres. But his attention was turned away from Maria and the mass collective of armed soldiers when the bodies of Mr. and Mrs. Evans' were tossed at his feet.

"Take these to the iron cells," said a new soldier on the scene. He was average height, Hispanic, as were several of the other soldiers who kidnapped them, and wearing the same grey and black uniforms as the army of men he had been observing. But it was obvious to Kyle that he held a higher ranking than the men who had taken them. "But this one," he pointed to an unconscious Isabel, "take her to the isolation chamber."

Kyle struggled under the obedient soldiers' grip. He tried to free himself, but it only seemed to irritate the soldier, who shoved him forcefully toward a canvas tent, which was identical to the hundreds behind him. Isabel, on the other hand, was lifted by two soldiers and carried toward a bluish-grey dome. Kyle strained his neck to see what they were planning on doing to her, but she silently disappeared into the eerie and intimidating metal building, about a hundred paces away.

And that was the last Kyle saw of Isabel.

~~~

Michael felt his one knee graze the cool grey floor, as he pressed upward, grasping the smooth wooden bow firmly in each hand. The tall, muscular soldier whom he had chosen as his sparring partner smirked as he bore down the brunt of his weight on Michael. Michael narrowed his eyes and gritted his teeth. Cocky. With one swift movement, Michael twisted his upper body, allowing his opponent's bow to come crashing down with a 'crack', as it hit the granite floor. While his opponent was recovering from his own attack, Michael followed through with his bow and brought it forcefully behind the crease of his opponent's knees, taking the soldier's feet from underneath him. And with one quick twist he brought the end of his bow to his opponent's throat, signalling the end of the sparring match.

There was a round of applause by the surrounding soldiers.

Michael looked up to see that the men who had been sparring around him had stopped their matches and were watching him intently. He swallowed uneasily, as he wiped the sweat that had formed upon his brow with the back of his hand. The soldier whom he had been sparring with had risen to his feet and bowed respectfully to his opponent. Michael did the same, bowing to his opponent and then walking over to him and grasping his hand in a firm shake. "Good match," he huffed, trying to catch his breath. "You almost caught me there."

The soldier smiled wryly. "I would have too, if I hadn't..."

"If you hadn't been overconfident, Captain Babich," finished General Steren, who had quietly came up behind them.

"Well, I'm surprised I got out of that one," Michael admitted. "I've never sparred in my life...and to pick up a bow and do those things...well, let's just say I'm amazed that I was able to keep it in my hands." Captain Babich seemed disturbed by this remark, but General Steren just nodded knowingly.

"Though you haven't trained this body to respond physically to those attacks, Rath's stimulated memory response came into effect tonight," General Steren explained. "But that doesn't mean that you can rely on this. You must continue to train and hone your skills. We've seen shades of your former self tonight, but I've seen traces of untapped potential."

Michael smiled faintly and nodded. "I kind of like it," he breathed heavily. "It's an adrenaline rush." He could hardly contain the rush of excitement that filled his veins. His mind was running overtime, picturing every move and its counterpart. Michael didn't know how he could have possibly done without it all these years on Earth.

"Well, if that's true," Cpt. Babich groaned, pointing irritably at Michael. "Then I definitely want a rematch. I can't believe that was someone 'without' years of practice." He chuckled and shook his head.

Michael smiled wryly at the challenge. But then, General Steren motioned with a tilt of his head for the tired captain to exit stage left. As he watched the well trained soldier jog towards 'the showers', he looked curiously at the General. "Is there a reason you're here?" Michael thought the General would have more important things to do than to watch him spar.

"Fadilia will see you now."

Michael stopped mid-stride. "The Queen wants to see me?" he asked, startled by the news. "But it's late, maybe she wants to do this tomorrow, when she's not so tired?" His pulse had slowed since the sparring match, but now it leaped again, as his anxiety level rose.

General Steren shook his head. "No," he said demurely. "She will see you tonight."

"Uh, great!" Michael muttered. He couldn't think of what there was to say to the Queen. General Steren walked him to the showers, seemingly unfazed by Michael's reluctance to hold a private meeting with the Queen.

"Queen Ava has already had a private audience with Queen Fadilia, and now she would like to see you."

Michael glanced briefly at the General. He nodded. "I'll be ready."

~~~

Fadilia had debated whether she should wait to speak with Rath...Michael, but in the end, she felt the need to gauge where he stood in the whole scheme of things. Tess was completely committed to the rebellion against Khivar and returning Kedra to its place on the throne, but there was a part of her that doubted the viability of the Prophecy. She let what was seen cloud her judgment, and was unwilling to believe there were many unseen things at work for the good of Antar.

"Queen Fadilia?"

Fadilia was startled from her musings and confronted by the rugged image of a young commander of the Royal army. He was dressed down, wearing a loose black tunic and a pair of fitted black pants. Michael looked very striking.

"Come in," she smiled, clasping her hands together. Michael seemed awkward in her presence - it had been the same with Av...Tess. She found it amusing. They were sweet children to think of her in such a reverent way. "I hope they have made you comfortable since your arrival. I know the workings of the underground tunnels can be overwhelming."

Michael nodded and smiled faintly. "Uh, yeah. They've been nice." His tone betrayed his unease at the situation.

"Perhaps you'd like to sit down?" Fadilia suggested, gesturing to the various seats in the living area.

"Okay." He walked stiffly towards a tan chaise with two large cushions that would conform easily to an individual's body form, and sat down.

"You seem uncomfortable around me," she said slowly, not wanting to make him feel guilty for the reasonable response. "I had hoped that we would be able to overcome that feeling in you."

"I...I...I guess I'm just not used to being around royalty." His eyes darted around the room, unable to meet her gaze.

"I would hazard a guess that you did not behave this way when in the presence of my son or daughter." Fadilia looked at him coyly. "If it would make you more comfortable, you could call me Fadilia? I've already told Tess this," she offered. Michael seemed surprised at what she said and looked curiously at her.

"Tess?"

Fadilia tilted her head and frowned. "Yes...Tess. Isn't that what she prefers to be called? I asked her...did I get the name wrong?"

Michael shook her head. "Uh, no," he replied. "I just didn't think we'd be using the names we had on Earth...well, here."

Fadilia sighed contently. "Well, I thought about it during the celebration, as I explained to Tess, and I thought it would be appropriate to use your given names. Though you are 'Rath' in some sense, I believe that you are not 'exactly' the same person; and we need to distinguish this for our people," she explained thoughtfully. "I've already informed those who dwell within the mountain, and told General Steren to inform the army." She paused, tapping her index finger lightly against her lips. "That is all right with you, is it not?"

Michael seemed stunned at the news. He blinked several times before responding to her question. "Th..that's great. I just hope that's not confusing for everyone," he said hesitantly. "Because if it is, then..."

"Then it is settled," Fadilia interrupted.

Michael nodded.

"Well then, I hope formality is out of the way?" she smiled, sliding into a wicker-like chair, beside Michael.

"Uh sure," he stammered. "Is that all you wanted to speak to me about?" He looked hopefully at her.

Fadilia tilted her head slightly, studying Michael's chiseled face. He was very different from Rath. His demeanor was less intimidating, and he seemed to have softened during his life on Earth. But still, behind the nervous boy-like behavior he was presenting, there lurked a brooding heart, unable to express his feelings.

"Could you tell me about my daughter, Vilandra...or what is it she goes by now?"

Michael seemed taken aback at the request. He cleared his throat and shifted uneasily in his seat. "Uh, Isabel. She goes by Isabel now," he said uneasily. Michael's behavior changed with the mention of her daughter. His gaze became distant and his look, far away. "What do you want to know about her?" Michael coughed.

Fadilia bit her bottom lip and entwined her fingers together and rested them upon her lap. "Tell me what she's like now. What does she like to do? Is she happy?" It hurt her deeply that she could not answer any of these questions. The most mundaine details of her daughter's daily routine - what she liked to eat, what her favorite color is - things a mother should know.

Michael sat back in his chair and seemed to think deeply about the questions she posed for him. "She's as stubborn and willful as she used to be," he chuckled. "But I think we've lost a little bit of our edginess since we lived on Antar." He looked at Fadilia, this time, directly in the eye. "She is beautiful; she hasn't lost a bit of that sparkle that draws men to her. In fact, I don't think she's been more beautiful than she is now," he said wistfully.

"And why has she stayed on Earth?" she asked curiously. Fadilia knew the answer from the reports she had received from General Steren, but those had been partial reports. She wanted to know where or if Michael fit into this equation at all. From the way he described her daughter, he was definitely in love with her.

"She's married," Michael said mournfully. "And she doesn't remember like Tess and I do." His eyes turned towards the portal which had been dug out from the side of the mountain. It looked out towards the far mountain range, where the ships would enter and dock.

"Married to a human?" Fadilia asked gently.

"Yes. His name is Jesse," he said stiffly. "But I'm not sure whether she's with him anymore."

Fadilia furrowed her brow. "Why do you say that?"

"Well, before we left, Isabel was deciding whether she was going to stay with Jesse after he lied to all of us...and especially to her." His tone was full of disdain and resentment. "He told the government about us, and gave them information about us that put us in danger," he explained. "And so Isabel went away for a few days with Max to sort things out."

"And do you think she'll forgive this...this Jesse?" Fadilia was disturbed that her daughter would pick such a man for her betrothed, but in some way, it did not surprise her. She had only to think of Khivar to realize her daughter's recklessness when it came to men.

Michael stared blankly at her. "I honestly don't know," he groaned. "I was supposed to see her when she came back, but obviously that never happened." He gestured to his presence in her chamber.

"Why is it that you never..." Fadilia paused, uncertain whether this was her place to ask such an intimate question. Then she decided to change tactics, instead asking, "Were the two of you close?"

Michael had seemed to sense the direction of her previous question and tensed, but when she changed her question, his body relaxed once more - able to answer her question.

"We were very close," he said reflectively.

"You love her?" Fadilia asked tentatively. She knew his answer would leave him vulnerable; and it required trust on his part to reveal his true feelings for her daughter to her. In the past, Rath had confided in her about his feelings about Vilandra; he had always kept a tight lock on his feelings for her daughter, but he felt that he could trust Fadilia with the truth. She had always felt like a mother to him; it was so even now.

Michael ran his fingers through his hair, as if debating whether his feelings should be voiced or not. Finally, he lifted his dark brooding eyes to meet her gaze and let out a pensive sigh. "Yes," he blurted out. "I love her, but I was too stupid to see that until it was too late."

"What do you mean?"

"I fooled myself into believing I was in love with another girl, and by the time I realized what 'real' love was, it was too late. She was already in love with Jesse and married to the guy," he sighed in frustration. Michael pushed himself up from his seat and walked over to the scenic portal. "You have no idea how many times I've wanted to say that out loud."

She understood where he was coming from. Even in their mountain base there seemed to be a little melodrama amongst the young. But all was in the hands of the Creator. She always had to remind their people of that.

"Trust that the 'One has a plan, and it is being worked out," Fadilia said reassuringly. "The Prophecy says the Four will return, and I believe my son and daughter will return to us."

Michael's loud mournful sigh voiced his doubt at the possibility. His heart was worn on his sleeve at the moment, but soon it would be tucked away, inaccessible to those beyond her door. Fadilia closed her eyes tiredly. His bittersweet revelation touched her heart. This man who stood before her was like another son, and to watch him go through so much pain because of the folly of her architects and of herself, it was almost too much to bear. Her thoughts turned to prayer; and the knowledge that such true love as Michael had for Isabel and Tess, for Max, made her heart ache. It hadn't been easy for these children to find each other the first time - Zan had been blessed to realize his love for Ava so quickly, but it was not the case for Rath and Vilandra.

Rath had mistakenly left his love for Vilandra unsaid, believing his request for her hand was declaration enough. Fadilia couldn't remember how many times she had urged him to express what he truly felt for her in words, but he had been reluctant and it had been his downfall. Vilandra, on the other hand, had been unwilling to believe Rath's marriage proposal was anything more than a duty as right-hand man to the King. Neither would speak what each felt in their hearts. And it led Vilandra into Khivar's tangled web of deceit.

Now their second chance was marred by the interference of others. The 'One' certainly was putting the Royal Four through trials of fire and torment. Fadilia sighed. Would they be forged under the scorching flames? Or would her children allow the trials to separate them from those they need most?




Chapter Fifty Three

***
We conceal it from ourselves in vain--we must always love something. In those matters seemingly removed from love, the feeling is secretly to be found, and man cannot possibly live for a moment without it.
- Pascal Blaise
***

There must be a way out.

Kyle didn't believe that his time would end like this. It was something out of a dream. If he hadn't been tied up he would have pinched himself and realized it was all a dream. As his eyes darted around the iron cell. Everyone had been placed in the jail except Isabel. It worried him that she had been separated from the rest of them. From the sounds of their captors, they didn't seem like the investigative type; rather, they seemed more likely to torture and experiment on her.

It was all so terrifying. Kyle didn't know how to make heads or tails of the situation. He didn't really even know what they wanted. Their kidnappers definitely seemed like military, but there was something about them, which made Kyle believe they had something specific in mind for Isabel and Max. He had this gut feeling that these kidnappers were very different from the FBI agents who had been chasing after Max, Isabel, Michael, and Tess; they wanted something other than proof that they were aliens.

As he rested uncomfortably against the bars, his thoughts drifted to the others - Tess and Michael - worrying about how they were possibly faring. In his opinion, nothing could possibly be worse than the position he and the rest of the group were in right now. Or at least Kyle hoped it wasn't.

~~~

"So did you talk with her too?" Tess asked hesitantly; she peered up from the thin journal-like scroll to see Michael standing in the entranceway.

"She talked with me, yeah."

He was reserved and enigmatic. As Tess watched him cross the sparsely decorated room, she couldn't help but wonder what they spoke about. Her conversation with Fadilia had been less than light, and unexpectedly serious and deep in a frightening way. And as Michael sat down on the tan, leather chair, which was positioned near her bedside, she surmised his encounter with Fadilia had followed a similarly intense tone.

"What are you thinking?" She tilted her head slightly, as a curious puppy would, when looking up its' master, setting down the clear thin writing tool, Enime had provided her only a few hours ago.

"What do you mean?" His brow was furrowed and the expression on his face was one of thoughtfulness and brooding.

He was definitely not in a good mood.

Tess sighed. "Look Michael, I know you aren't the chatty type, but I don't feel like dragging out, whatever it is, on your mind." She slid her legs in front of her, crossing it Indian style, and sitting upright. "You obviously want to say something, or you wouldn't be sitting in my room right now," Tess pointed out knowingly.

Michael set his jaw, meeting her wary gaze. "It was nothing," he said dismissively. "She wanted to know about Isabel...so I told her."

Tess bit her bottom lip and rolled her shoulders back, leaning back on her hands. "You didn't like talking about her?" she asked tentatively.

He seemed hesitant to answer. "Why shouldn't I like talking about Isabel?" Michael said curtly.

Michael's feelings for Isabel were quite obvious, but yet had been unspoken. As she watched Michael's behavior and the way he was reacting to her questions, Tess couldn't help but wonder if Fadilia had managed to draw the strength of his feelings for Isabel from the aloof Second in Command. It would have been a sight to see - Michael willingly expressing his emotions.

"Well if that's the case, then why are you getting so snippy?" she countered, eyeing Michael closely.

There was no reason for him to take his bad mood out on her.

"I'm not 'snippy'," he barked, folding his arms across his chest and sliding back into his seat. It made him seem even more aloof and withdrawn.

"Yes you are."

There was a quiet pause. Neither came back with another reply.

It was awkward, but Tess was resolute not to back down. Even though she felt sorry for him, it didn't mean she would let him snap at him, especially when he sought her out.

"Why do you think she keeps talking about 'faith'?" he said tersely; there was edginess to his voice. "I didn't think aliens believed in that stuff..." His voice trailed off.

Tess licked her lips, trying to swallow the lump that had developed in her throat, which kept her from answering his question. She pushed down her annoyance at Michael's bratty attitude and sighed. "Why do you think that they wouldn't?"

"Well, I thought that aliens were supposedly highly evolved?"

Tess shook her head and groaned. "I thought you would know better," she glared tiredly at Michael. "Just because they might be different, doesn't mean they don't have the same questions and problems we do, Michael." She leaned forward, until she could slide onto her stomach and rest her chin against the palms of her hands. "You know how we think...how aliens think. Do you think they're so much different from us? Even if we didn't grow up on another planet?"

Michael shrugged. "I just never thought that there would be this whole 'God' thing here too. I only thought it was a human way of dealing with the unknown and an easy 'out' when they want to either blame or excuse the things that happen here...I mean, there, on Earth," he mumbled. "It's weak to believe in that stuff."

Tess couldn't say that she blamed Michael for being so skeptical about the whole idea of a 'Higher Power' creating the infinite number of stars, galaxies, and planets - some 'Being' watching over them day and night. It never crossed her mind much; she was too focused on her search for the other 'three' and mostly with Max. But every now and then, the idea of an all-knowing, all-seeing God wasn't didn't seem like such a far fetched thing; not when she was an alien hybrid living on Earth and searching for her 'soulmate' because of their destiny. No, sometimes God didn't seem so implausible.

"It's what got us here, right?" Tess looked questioningly at Michael. "I mean, their Prophecy, our destiny, is why we're here in the first place; it's why there are hundreds of people in this hidden mountain base, biding their time before they strike out at Khivar." She blinked, stunned at the words that flowed passed her lips. "Look," Tess sighed, pushing aside her wonder at the sudden outpouring of 'belief'. "I'm not saying I believe that there is a 'God', in fact, I'm having a hard time believing it, but the more time I spend with these people, the harder time I'm having not believing some of it."

"But we know 'The Prophecy' is bull," he said irritably. "Isabel and Max are back on Earth with their perspective 'husband' and 'wife', and there's nothing we can do about it. So you tell me how it's possible to have 'faith'?"

Tess lowered her gaze and ran her fingers through her long curly locks, which she had brushed earlier, while preparing for bed. "That's where I'm having a little bit of trouble," she groaned agreeably. Tess lifted her head and pursed her lips, remembering something regrettable she had said. "I told Fadilia earlier that Max cured me of that problem..." Michael looked curiously at her.

"What problem?"

"Of believing that he would really ever love me," she whispered, embarrassed at the words, which voiced her schoolgirl hopes. "I told her that 'Max cured me of that curse', and then ran out of the room."

"You didn't!" Michael exclaimed in disbelief, as he leaned forward in his chair. Tess nodded her head sheepishly. "Wow, that's impressive, " he laughed. "I thought I had brought out the big guns when I told Fadilia that I loved Isabel."

"But why would that shock her?" she asked curiously. "I think she already knew that."

Michael seemed to take in her words, as he leaned back into his chair again. He nodded slowly. "I guess."

Tess rolled his eyes. "So we pretty much got the same pep talk, huh?" she said dryly, stifling a smile. "How pathetic are we?" Michael looked up at her, as if it ask, 'Do you really want to know'? Tess dismissed Michael's furrowed expression and slid off her bed, walking towards her desk. "I'm tired of talking about them. There's a lot more to be thinking about than 'the two who were' in our lives." She reached over to her right and picked up a sliver-mounted frame, which had suddenly appeared after her visit with the Queen. Within the embossed sliver frame was a picture of her and Zander. She was kneeling by the seashore, and Zander, only seven months old back then, was clinging to her index fingers as he stood uncertainly on his tiptoes. "Do you want to see a picture of Zander?" Tess turned around and held the frame outward against her chest.

"Wow, that's Zander?" Michael said with a tinge of amazement in his voice, as he rose from his seat and walked to where Tess stood. She held out the picture. "He'll be one soon," she said wistfully, as she allowed him to take the frame. Tess pressed close and stared joyfully over Michael's shoulder at her pride and joy.

"He's beautiful."

Tess looked up at Michael and studied his face, determining whether his words were sincere or said out of obligation. His dark brown eyes looked down upon her with a gentleness she had never seen before. She blinked and turned her gaze back to the picture and nodded. "He is, isn't he?"

"We'll get him back," Michael said reassuringly.

Tess swallowed hard, feeling her shoulders and back tense at the mention of Zander's situation. She hadn't heard any reports about her son in days; and though she had not had any more dreams about his torture, Tess was no more reassured of his safety, not when he was in Khivar's hands. The Iturian could have done any number of various experiments or mind-altering procedures since she had returned to Earth.

"He's what I believe in, Michael," she said distractedly, accepting the picture from Michael. "And no one's going to take him from me."

~~~

Michael strode down the dark corridor; his only guide was the narrow trail of lights, which were lit every other light. It was evening and the colony conserved its energy by cutting off excess lights when unnecessary. He still was unsure of the sharp twists and turns of the mountain structure, so he added a little light of his own to the situation. As he approached his own quarters, Michael's thoughts trailed off to this evening’s conversation.

Fadilia seemed wise and knowledgeable in her age, and as he recalled his conversation with her, Michael departing impression of the woman was that she truly believed in what she was saying. In fact, she seemed to say it with such a confidence, like it wasn't a possibility, but an expected reality. He had told Tess that Fadilia was weak to believe that 'God' would work it all out, but the more he thought about it, the more he realized, in his heart, he hoped that he was wrong. Michael wanted to be wrong about God. Because if he was wrong, there was still a chance to be with Isabel.

Michael sighed, rubbing his neck with his free hand. He turned the left corner and saw the outline of the entranceway to his room.

There was a lot at stake in the next few days. It was crucial that they turn the tables on Khivar as soon as possible - the more time he had, the bigger the possibility of more casualties, especially the ones closest to them...well, to Tess.

Michael pressed his hand against the silver imprint to his right, and entered his pitch-black room. As soon as he walked in, the lights lit up, affecting a shadowy atmosphere within his quarters. He flopped onto his bed and reached out to his left, grabbing the thin black wallet lying on the nightstand. Michael opened the useless carry-on and pulled out of its worn sleeve a picture - taken at The Crashdown - of their last prom. It was a sentimental thing to stare longingly at it; Michael knew that. Everything about that time seemed so much simpler; now, he had a crumbling world to save, and he didn't even know how he was planning on doing it.

As he flipped onto his back, Michael propped a pillow behind his head and stared at Isabel's happy face. She had gone through so much in that year. Alex, who had his arm around her waist, was gone - a loss everyone felt. Michael closed his eyes and thought about Isabel's big decision - had she made it already? Was Jesse back in her loving arms? Was she now free to live the normal life that she had always wanted?

~~~

Max saw darkness as he reached out for his sister in the void. He had never attempted to contact anyone in his way before; in fact, he didn't even know if he was capable of doing it, but there was no other way.

As he fumbled around in the darkness, unable to acclimate himself to the ethereal sensation, Max groped for any link to his sister's conscious.

"Isabel?"

While he stood in the darkness, Max wasn't sure if he was imagining it, but the surroundings seemed to change. As he walked into the silent abyss, his hands held out in front of him as if he might walk into something, the impenetrable darkness gave way into a serene blue tapestry. The inscrutable, yet fluid cobalt blue vacuum encroached upon him, sealing him into an undefined space, with no boundaries or limitations. It was as if he were standing on nothing. There was no floor, ceiling or walls.

"Max?" Isabel's voice called in the distance.

Max spun around, attempting to pinpoint the exact location where the voice had originated. "Where are you?" he asked tersely. "Are you all right?"

"Help," Isabel's voice pleaded. Her voice seemed to warble, as if filtered by some unknown element.

"How can I find you?"

Max was now frantically searching for his lost sister, pawing at his untouchable surroundings. His mind raced as he tried to make contact with his sister. Suddenly, as if his prayer had been heard, a dim light shone ahead in the distance. The pinprick of luminescence served to guide Max forward and onto an unexpected, well laid path. It weaved to and fro, as if he were snaking up a hiking trail, but seemed hapless and a waste of time as he could see it led straight ahead. So Max, impatient at the pointless journey, decided to take a shortcut, straight across the winding trail and up to the source of the light, but as soon as he stepped off the firmly marked trail, all traces of the path and light vanished into the sea of blue.

He was unable to explain what had happened. It was as if he'd stepped off a cliff, or someone had erased the trail. Max spun around, searching for any explanation of the vanishing act that had been performed right before his eyes. There was none.

Max swallowed hard, his heart now threatening to jump out of his chest - it beat so hard against him. "What happened?" he cried out to Isabel.

"Max? Max hurry. They've come for us."

The vague, cryptic message only served to heighten his anxiety and alert him to the certain danger his sister, Kyle and Maria were in. Max closed his eyes and let out a ragged breath.

Everything was happening so fast.

Max took a step back, retracing his steps and suddenly found himself staring out at the minute ray of light, which beckoned him. He looked down at his feet and saw a shadowed trail marked out for him once more. After taking a breath, Max carefully followed the path laid out before him, unwilling to stray once again, for fear of losing a chance to connect with his sister.

"I'm coming Isabel," Max called, racing up the smooth trail.

"Hurry." The voice grew closer with every step he took towards the light.

When Max was only a few steps from the light, which had suddenly become three times as large as it had been from the outset of his journey, a radiant flash of red enveloped him and he stopped dead in his tracks.

"So you have come," an ominous voice chuckled, as a glowing red orb floated in front of him, obstructing the only path to his sister.

Max narrowed his eyes at the faceless voice. "Who are you?" he growled.

"You will see soon enough. We will meet on the battlefield, where I will watch your slow, painful death..." the voice answered gleefully. "Again."

"Why did you take them?" Max shouted angrily. "It sounds like you only want me."

There was a silent pause, as the red orb hovered only inches from Max's face. "It made things simpler," it replied. "Besides, this makes things more interesting. Everything has been such tedium since your return. I needed to make it a trifle bit sporting." The red orb began to tremble, as the arrogant voice laughed maliciously.

Max clenched his teeth and stared confidently at the wavering orb. "Khivar sent you, didn't he?" His fingers formed a tight fist. "Or is that you, Khivar?" he said accusingly.

"Khivar doesn't have time to spend on a waste of breath like you, Zan," the voice scoffed. "He has better things to do with his time...such as become 'Ruler of Sentris Onaxis."

Max felt his chest tighten as the words struck a familiar cord.

Sentris Onaxis is the name of our system.

"How simpleminded your buried ancestors were," the voice rumbled with delight. "Your return was hailed as the 'Unseen's Revelation'. Peace would reign over Antar at the One's Prophecy; and you, the Chosen One."

"How sad the prophecy will be soon thwarted; and the true 'Beholder of Authority' will take his rightful place on the throne! And I will be honored as the one who delivered your head on a silver patter."

Max felt a surge of energy fill him and as his nameless enemy continued to hover before him, taunting him; he reached out and grabbed hold of the floating object and brought it in towards him. The globe brightened, as if in surprise at Max's unexpected reaction, and began to emit a warm sensation beneath his fingertips. He knew what the intruder was attempting, and Max would not be turned back; he would get to Isabel, doing whatever he needed to locate his sister.

As the pulsing orb began to seer his fingertips, Max looked toward the fading light that was his sister and clenched his teeth in renewed determination. Staring down at the orb, which had begun to pull away, trying to free itself from his grip - he only held on tighter. Max focused his concentration on the ominous being, which stood in his way of reaching Isabel, and right before his eyes, the orb began to cool. A swirl of colored smoke began to cloud the piercing red brilliance that had shone from the globe. The heat, which had sent sharp pains through the palm of his hands and up his forearms, had subsided.

Max slowly let go of the essence of enemy and watched as it continued to hover uncertainly before him. The orb changed colors before his eyes - a menacing crimson red to a foreboding ebony - and slowly began to implode, leaving a shower of black ash before his feet.

"Max!"

Max snapped his head up and saw Isabel running towards him. She was pale and wet. Her clothes clung to her body and her mascara was smudged with the appearance of dark circles under her eyes. "Isabel," he gasped, as his arms welcomingly wrapped around her damp body. "What happened? Where are you?"

Isabel shook her head and swallowed, trying to catch her breath. "They came out of nowhere, Max. I don't know what happened," she said, her words muffled by her hand, which was pressed against her lips. "They came in like a storm and knocked me out before I could stop them. Did they take everyone?"

"They took Kyle, Maria, but left Jesse," he explained somberly. "Do you know why they left Jesse? Where did he come from?"

Isabel glanced furtively over her shoulder. "I don't know," she said frantically. "They were in these weird uniforms and they knew exactly who I was. They are not FBI, Max." She looked over her shoulder again, as if she were expecting someone.

Max smoothed her dripping wet hair back from her eyes and forced her to concentrate on him and answering his questions. "Why are you wet?" he frowned, pulling at her clingy clothes.

Isabel looked down as if she had been unaware of her wet state. "I don't know," she gulped uneasily. "You have to find them Max. I can't find my way out...I can't help them."

The urgency in her voice frightened Max. He had a feeling that her captor knew exactly how to subdue her and keep her from being a threat. "All right," he said calmly, licking his lips as he pondered their situation. "Do you know where you are?"

Isabel shook her head. "I have no clue," she said tensely. Once more Isabel looked back at the nonexistent surroundings. "But it must be the same place Jesse came from. You have to find out...” her voice trailed as the surroundings darkened behind her. Isabel turned around within Max's grasp and stumbled back.

The surroundings had darkened; the serene blue veil had transformed into a horrifying blood red. As Max gaped at the sight, he found the air had thickened, and it was extremely difficult for him to take a breath. He pulled Isabel close to him and began to back away from the looming surroundings.

"This is one game you do not want to play," the voice boomed. "I have your precious little family, including your human familial ties. And if you value their lives, I suggest you leave."

Max felt a force pulling Isabel from his grasp. As her fingers slipped from his grasp, Max watched helplessly as Isabel was being sucked into the red void that surrounded them. Isabel strained against its overwhelming pull, but was unable to gain ground against the thickening red form that had begun to envelope her. Max fell to his knees, as the dense atmosphere provided no air for his body.

"Isabel!" he cried, as he gasped for air.

~ * ~

"Isabel!" Max swallowed hard and found himself on the ground with Liz and Jesse on either side of him. He inhaled deeply, as if he had just run out of air, resting his forehead against the carpeted floor.

"Max, are you all right?" Liz asked worriedly.

He glanced up at her, realizing he was no longer within Isabel's psyche, and shook her head. "She doesn't know where they are, Liz."

"What do you mean?" Jesse cried, his expression full of angst and horror. "How can you not know where she is?"

Max closed his eyes and ran his fingers through his hair, which was wet from perspiration. "She was out the entire time. She couldn't give me any idea where she was," he sighed in frustration. "I don't think she was even awake when I spoke to her."

"Then what are we going to do?" Liz asked tersely; her hands moved uncertainly, as she was unable to decide where to put them.

"Are we just going to let them die? If that's what they want with her in the first place?" Jesse said accusingly.

Max looked up at Jesse. "You're going to help us find them." His voice lowered and his eyes locked with his brother-in-law. "I swear to God, if I have to search every inch of your mind, I'm going to find out where they are."

~~~

I need to find a way out.

Isabel drifted in the dreamscape-like painting, unaware of where she was or what this henchman of Khivar's wanted. The last thing she remembered was seeing Kyle and Maria being held back as one of the kidnappers plunged a sharp object into her neck. It was black and cold where she was. Isabel felt like she was floating; unable to grasp any point of reality in her unconscious, yet very aware state. As she struggled to awake from the treacherous slumber, some unknown force held her there - it felt like she was drowning.

Maybe I am drowning.
~~~

The General stood in the vast darkness, with only the rhythmic waves of air escaping sounding within the large dome-like base, as a dim pulsing purple luminescence filled the range of his vision. He was stunned by the beauty of it all.

Silently admiring the floating figure within the glass encasement, the General moved forward and pressed his right hand against the clear stasis unit, which had been built for such an event as this. He peered up at the curvaceous human form, which apparently in human terms, was deemed beautiful and in her prime, caressing the smooth surface, as if able to touch the creature's salacious form. How I have long awaited for this pleasure. He shuddered in ecstasy. So close, you are. I have waited for this moment...dreamt of this moment; and I will savor each agonizing cry, your brother's helpless contempt, as you suffer your timely end. The General tapped gently against the glass tubing and surveyed the thin black cords, which was the hybrid's only means of life within the liquid filled tank.

"Don't worry Princess Vilandra," he cooed soothingly. "It will be over soon." He paused and the corners of his thin lips curled slightly; as his eyes narrowed, his focus intent on the hapless captive, who was buoyed by the thin liquid compound within the glass containment field, he pressed his lips against the glistening surface. "It will be all over soon."

Chapter Fifty Four

***
He who rejects change is the architect of decay. The only human institution which rejects progress is the cemetery.
- Harold Wilson
***


Everything was happening so fast, Liz wasn't quite sure to make of it. Max had found some remote information from Jesse's mind, as he delved into the recesses of Isabel's husband's mind. It was nothing solid, but it was enough of a lead that Max had begun to form a plan - he would head out into the desert to meet his adversary.

It didn't sit well with Liz. She had no intention of allowing Max to go out into the unknown, searching for their friends, alone. It was not smart.

But Max insisted. He did not want to see her or Jesse, who also disagreed with this newfound strategy, hurt; because none of them knew what to expect from this invisible foe. Liz understood his concern, but she believed in her heart that accompanying him out there was the right move. Deep down, she knew that Max didn't realize what he was getting himself into. There was something so ominous and expectedly predictable about Max's decision - it was like something out of a horror movie, when the main characters go out into the unknown to face down the unseen creatures, only to be confronted by the unexpected and then slaughtered. And Liz was going to make damn sure that would not happen.

"So when are we going out there?" she asked.

Max slowly raised his head; his brooding gaze pierced her steely confidence. "I told you that you and Jesse are staying here."

Liz swallowed hard and shook her head, briefly glancing at Jesse, who sat up at the mention of joining Max in the rescue, before staring down Max's determined gaze. "There's no way we're going to let you go out there alone. You have no idea what you're going to be facing out there," she declared. "I've mastered some of my powers, sort of, and I can be used. It would be an element of surprise - they would never expect a human to have alien powers." Liz folded her arms across her chest and cocked her head to the side. "And I could probably remember where I was better, once I get out there." Jesse added.

Max sighed. "You guys don't understand what you're getting into. They've already got Kyle, Maria, Isabel, and our parents - I don't want to have to keep looking over my shoulder, wondering if you're somehow going to get hurt. He leaned against the kitchen counter, as she and Jesse sat at the kitchen table. "This isn't some game," he said solemnly. "They are here to make sure the job gets done, and I will be able to focus better if you guys are not in the way."

Liz tensed at his ignorant comments. "You're wrong," she exclaimed, jumping out of her seat. "I learned how to use these strange powers Maxwell...probably more efficiently than you have in the time that you've known you are an alien." Liz approached Max, who rolled his eyes at her declaration. "I am not some helpless damsel in distress." She glared at him, irritated at the blanket statements he was throwing around so easily.

"Do you even know the extent of your powers?"

Liz pursed her lips and remained silent. She had not tested the range of her abilities, but she knew that she had the ability to produce energy blasts, and change the atomic structures of inanimate objects. Granted, Liz was no expert, and by far, the least powerful of the other Four, but she could hold her own.

"Look, I'm not going to argue with you. You're probably going to do what you want anyway, so it'll be safer for me to know where you are," Max said, conceding to her demand. "But Jesse, you're not going. It'll be safer if you stay here."

Jesse shook his head and looked at him in dismay. "How can you say that?" he exclaimed. "Isabel needs me, and there's no way in hell I'm going to let anyone hurt her."

"Max," Liz turned to her former lover, "I think Jesse needs to come."

Max frowned. "No."

Liz knew Jesse had no way to defend himself against these aliens - no alien powers that had generated from any healings - but deep in her gut, something told her that they would need him. Isabel would need him.

"Please." She stared imploringly at Maxwell. He seemed adamant of his decision, but unexpectedly, like a sudden flash within his dark eyes, Max looked over at Jesse.

"Fine," he reluctantly mumbled. Then Max looked firmly down at her. "But you will do exactly what I tell you, when I tell you, and do it without questions."

Liz was hesitant to agree with those terms; but as she opened her mouth to protest, she noticed a change in Max's stance, as if there was a set plan he was relying on, which relied on their co-operation. She closed her mouth and swallowed her pride, glancing at Jesse, who seemed ready to argue the point with Max as well, and nodded. "Fine. We'll do what you ask us to do."

Max glanced at Jesse, who seemed surprised at Liz's sudden acquiescence. "And what about you?"

"Yeah, fine," Jesse muttered. "I'll go along with it."

Liz breathed a sigh of relief, as Jesse agreed. She closed her eyes and uttered a silent prayer.

Please keep let this turn out right.

"All right then," Max said softly, starting her out of her private thoughts. "It's late. And we're going to have a long day ahead of us..."

"What are you suggesting?" Jesse said distastefully.

"I think we should get some sleep before we start out tomorrow morning," Max finished.

"You mean we're not going out tonight?" Liz asked a little surprised.

Max shook his head. "If we do that, we'd be falling into his trap."

"What do you mean?" She frowned, not following his logic.

Max turned and looked soberly at her. "If we go out tired and not thinking clearly, we'll be dead in the first meeting."

Liz glanced briefly at Jesse, as they were all silenced by this thought.

"So get some sleep," Max sighed. "Because I have a feeling this is just the beginning."

~~~

His advice had been sound, but Max was unable to follow it. As Liz took his bed and Jesse went back to Isabel's room, Max found himself standing on the front step of their house, staring into the golden dawn of morning. He didn't know how long he had been staring out at the cluttered horizon, with its trees, houses and the unimpressive slopes, beyond their little town of Roswell. The view of the morning sun could not be seen behind the quiet, suburban, neighborhood houses, but the reaching rays of the spectacular, celestial creation announced the beginning of the new day and its untapped opportunities.

Clutched underneath his slender fingers was a thin black book he had found on the kitchen floor, next to Isabel's tan coat. Max had been compelled to pick it up, as he strode by. His previous reaction to the 'prophetic' writings was less than appealing; there was just something about its intensity that seemed to cut to the heart of the matter, which was why he hadn't opened its pages again.

"So this is it," he muttered under his breath as he gazed out at the calmness of the morning. "I'm in it; no matter what I want, I'm always going to be in it."

Max knew it was time for him to settle this once and for all. He was confronting the strongest opponent he had met yet; here, this day, and he would not sidestep the proclaimed destiny, which had plagued him since Tess' arrival. Now the time had come. In fact, he might have waited too long, he didn't know; but he had to reconcile his life and destiny before it destroyed those he loved.

'No excuses anymore.'

Max looked down at sidewalk, which ran parallel to the Evans' house, and saw himself, a few years older than he was now, waiting expectantly. "You again," he said out loud, taking no care about the possibility of light sleepers amidst his neighborhood.

'Yes, me, or should I say you?'

"You're not me. If you were, you wouldn't be standing here." Max swallowed hard, unconsciously clutching the leather-bound book closer to his side, and narrowed his eyes. "I'm tired of fighting and telling everyone, 'I don't know', grappling with this unceasing question that continues to haunt me."

'Well then, stop.' He stood there, as if urging him to make the first move. 'Only you can end this Max.'

"If I could, why haven't I?" he exclaimed irritably. "I've tried."

'You know why,' Zan said knowingly. 'But now, you know time is running out. This does not have to be condemnation - you can choose to be free.'

His vague and frustrating insights were slowly wearing at Max's patience. He just wanted plain and simple English. He needed instructions about what to do. He needed someone to tell him what he was doing was right.

'It doesn't work that way.' He answered Max's unvoiced thoughts. 'There are no direct orders, Max. You cannot be forced into this. It is your choice.'

"What kind of a choice is this?" Max yelled at himself. "Of course I'm being forced into doing this. I can't eat, sleep, or live a normal life! How can I, when I'm an alien?" He threw his hands up in the air. "This is some twisted idea of choice. I can't live my life with Liz, not when the fact of being with her could result in my death. Hell, I can't even get away with living on Earth without the military or some government agency hunting me down. You tell me what kind of a choice that is?" His breath was ragged from screaming.

Zan remained unphased.

'Still, Max, it is a choice.' He paused. 'It results in less than a fairytale ending, but you can still choose it.'

Max knew that Zan was speaking the truth. He could choose to remain on Earth and have nothing to do with Antar, leaving hundreds of millions of people to be slaughtered. But again, how did he know that his choice made a difference?

'You have only to say yes, and find out.'

Max felt his blood rush through his veins, and his muscles tense in apprehension. How could he choose this life? How could it make him happy? Suddenly his breath became shallow and his head began to hurt. His heart was racing, and Max was doubled over from a pain in his side.

'Choose Max,' Zan's voice called soothingly. 'Say yes and allow yourself to have peace. We just want peace.'

Max closed his eyes, trying to regulate his breathing, taking deep breaths and slowly forcing the air out. His right hand clutched at his chest, as it tightened; and as a reoccurring stabbing pain began, still clutched in his other hand was the black leather book. Max knelt onto one knee, hoping to catch his breath. "Why are you doing this to me?" he gasped in pain.

'I'm not doing anything.'

"Then why can't I breathe?" He took a sharp intake of breath and choked on the intangible element of life, coughing, as his side began to spasm. "This is what you call 'choice'?" He looked up at Zan, who tilted his head somberly and sighed.

'Do you really think I can cause this?' He shook his head warily. 'Max, you're having an anxiety attack. I can't start or stop it, only you can.'

Max swallowed, breathing in through his nose and out through his mouth. "An anxiety attack?"

Zan nodded. 'Yes. Otherwise known as a panic attack?'

Max suddenly felt the pain subside and the revelation sink in. "I'm making myself do this?"

Zan nodded again.

Max closed his eyes and took a deep breath and calmed himself, telling himself to breathe. Suddenly he felt his body return to normal and his heart pumping at a reasonable rate. As he pushed himself up, Max met Zan's gaze, and ran his fingers through his hair.

'I told you,' Zan said dryly.

"I'm never going to be at peace with this, am I?" Max said, resigned.

'It depends what your answer is,' Zan said quietly. 'Will you stand before all that is evident and clear, and tell yourself that you don't belong back on Antar?'

Max licked his lips and sighed. "I don't know."

'That's not an acceptable answer anymore, Maxwell," he rebuked. 'You know that as well as I do.'

Max nodded reluctantly. Choose destiny? He weighed that thought in his mind - images of his life before flashed before his eyes: pictures of his mother and father, Ava, Vilandra, Rath/Michael, and a thousand voices calling to him - and found himself comforted, and a sudden peace came over him. Max slowly lowered himself to the ground, sitting on the front step of his house.

Or Earth?

At the thought of turning his back on those strong memories, which he suddenly recalled, his heart began to race a little, and Max felt his palms begin to sweat.

'Have you made your choice?'

Max looked out towards Zan, whose face was shrouded in a sharp blinding ray of light. He looked up and saw the reddish golden globe had climbed out from the shadowed veil of trees and houses. As he blocked the sun's rays with his arm, which held the book, Max slowly pushed himself off of the step and approached the man, who stood several feet away from him. "And if I say yes, then what will happen?" Max asked uncertainly, as he closed the gap between this vision of the past. "What will you say? What will you do?" When he reached the sidewalk, Max stood face to face with the troubling voice within his spirit.

'Then I would reach out like this.' Zan held out his right hand towards Max.

Max glanced down at his hand, and then back up at Zan. He hesitantly reached out and pressed his hand into the waiting hand of the man, who had, in the past, only been a figment of his imagination, and felt him squeeze his hand. Then with an unexpected jerk of his hand, Zan pulled Max into an embrace.

'You will make a great king,' he whispered into Max's ear.

Max blinked once and found himself standing alone at the edge of his parents' manicured lawn. He scanned his surroundings in stunned confusion. What had just happened?

Max looked up into the sky, which was clear, without a cloud in the horizon. The sun enveloped him in its' warm light. As he stood there, Max searched within, for the permeating doubt that had always lingered in his heart, but found none. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath, exhaling slowly, turning on his heel and setting his gaze upon the Evans' house. He felt at rest. The decision had been made.

Let me be a great king.

~~~

Michael slept fitfully, as dreams and memories surrounded him, and he began to see once again through his predecessor's eyes.

"Do you promise to stop teasing me?" Vilandra pouted, pointing irritably at Rath/Michael/Michael.

"What do you mean?" Rath/Michael exclaimed in feigned innocence. "I don't tease you. You're just 'sensitive'."

Vilandra's jaw dropped in mock disbelief and she curled her slender fingers into a fist and hit him in the shoulder. "Take that back!" she laughed.

"Or you'll what?" Rath/Michael retorted, raising his eyebrow mischievously. He nudged her shoulder with his index finger.

Vilandra sat on the terrace railing silently, unable to respond to his challenge. Rath/Michael smirked gleefully and slid off the marble railing, positioning himself in front of the frustrated and speechless teenage girl, and planted his feet, folding his arms across his chest in triumph. "Chasser got your tongue, Princess?"

A blue glimmer flashed within her round dark brown eyes, as she locked gazes with him. Vilandra narrowed her eyes and growled. "You think you're so great, but wait till I tell mother about the plether torch you put in the seekers' classroom," she threatened; a slow satisfied expression emerged from her once sour face. "I bet Instructor Casher would be interested in that little bit of information. He's been running around the school interrogating every student he can find."

Rath/Michael furrowed his brow and shook his head. "You wouldn't dare!" He moved in, grasping her wrists, and struggled mildly to keep Vilandra from escaping. She wriggled under his grip and shrieked. "Let me go."

"Not until you swear that you will not tell Instructor Casher about the plether torch," he exclaimed breathily, as her struggle intensified. "Now swear!"

Vilandra stopped struggling for a brief moment and glared defiantly at him. "You wish!" she gasped, and resumed waging her battle with the overgrown boy. "Now let me go!"

Rath/Michael smirked. He shrugged, letting go of her wrists and laughed, "As you wish, Your Highness."

Vilandra jerked back in the instance Rath/Michael let her go. Her glistening golden locks cushioned her defined facial features, as she listlessly fell backwards, off the terrace. Rath/Michael watched in horror as the hem of Vilandra's pastel vanished out of sight. He rushed to the railing and peered over to see Vilandra free falling towards the shimmering canvas of purple. Her frightened scream pierced Rath/Michael's heart as he saw her arms reaching towards him.

"Vilandra!" he cried in terror. Rath/Michael's eyes widened as her flailing body was enveloped by the sea of purple. The eastern terrace overlooked the Royal pool, which thankfully had been filled earlier that morning. He made a mad dash into the palace and bound down the cascading staircase, two or three steps at a time. There were several Royal guards crowded around the edge of the pool, as well as two in the swimming pool. Rath/Michael pushed passed the guards, who surrounded the scene of the accident. "Is she all right?" He jumped into the pool and made his way towards Vilandra's body. The water level came up to his lips.

Rath/Michael reached out and wrested Vilandra from the possession of the two guards. He looked down and saw her sickly pale face - eyes closed and her lips a pasty purple hue. "Vilandra," he whispered into his ear as he swam towards the edge of the pool. "Hold on." As he climbed onto the hard poolside, gently lifting Vilandra onto a dark blue towel, which had been laid by one of the observing guards, Rath/Michael brushed back her long, damp hair.

Staring down at her lifeless form, all things faded from around him, until all that remained was Vilandra. The guards who hovered around them disappeared and Rath/Michael was left with his beloved. He tilted her head back and breathed life into her body, while pumping the unwanted water from her lungs. The cycle continued, without a reaction from Vilandra's unconscious body. Rath/Michael felt his heart weigh with anxiety and urgency at the fading minutes that past. He closed his eyes and let out a helpless cry.

When Rath/Michael opened his eyes, his gaze looked out towards the serene purple waters, which was empty. "Come on," he whispered, as he looked down upon his closest friend and confidante. "Don't leave me."

As he was about to return to his life saving measures, Rath/Michael became aware of an unexpected, shadowed form floating beneath the surface of the water. Michael stood up, intrigued by the dark shadow. As he stood, Michael looked down and found Rath was still knelt beside Vilandra's body, preparing to continue CPR on his soon-to-be-betrothed. Michael felt a sudden pull towards the water's edge.

The form floated a few feet out from the poolside. Michael glanced briefly behind him, at Rath and his desperate pleas for Vilandra's awakening, before turning his attention to the masked figure in front of him.

He identified the slim, svelte form as a woman. He slowly slid into the warm pool and strode towards the head of the lifeless body. Once he grasped the arm of the unknown woman, Michael floated the body towards him. As the arms and torso floated passed him, the cold, white, face was hidden behind short reddish brown hair, plastered over her eyes. Michael felt his heart beating faster and his hands begin to tremble. Taking a deep breath, he brushed aside the auburn hair, when suddenly his attention was distracted by loud shouting.

"Thank you!" Rath cried, pressing Vilandra's head against his chest. Michael watched as he showered her with kisses, while she slowly became aware of her surroundings.

"She's okay!" he cried out happily. As Rath helped Vilandra up, newcomers to the scene rushed towards the injured princess. King Alaric and Queen Fadilia hovered anxiously over their daughter, escorting her into the palace, alongside Rath.

Michael smiled, relieved at the outcome of the situation. He turned back to the woman in front of him and finished brushing the hair from her face. As his thumb caressed the smooth, pale cheek of the mystery woman, his heart suddenly skipped a beat.

It was Isabel.

He hunched over her body in shock, clutching her with his right arm around her waist and his left arm holding her up from underneath.

"Isabel?"

Michael felt her body begin to sink, like someone had begun to attach weights to her lifeless body. He scrambled to pull her out of the thick waters, but found himself unable to move her. He cupped her serene face, silently willing her to wake up. "Come on Isabel..." Suddenly her face slipped from his grasp and he watched in abject horror, as she sunk underneath the pale purple waters, out from sight.

"NO!" he gasped, awaking in his bed. Michael searched frantically around the dark room for any signs of Isabel, or the images that he had just dreamt.

Had they been real?

"Isabel," he said breathily, running his fingers through his soaking wet hair.

Something was wrong; he felt it in his gut. Isabel was in danger, and there was nothing he could do about it.

~~~

"He has begun his attack," General Steren said solemnly, as he stood beside Queen Fadilia.

"On what fronts?"

"He's engaged our troops at Puden, the Plains of Caldor, and in the south, at Gorga Dea, as we suspected he would, when we arrived." General Steren lit the areas of battle with a press of a button. "We are holding strong for now. The Guilians have bolstered our numbers," he added.

"Why have we excluded Commander Ra...Michael, and also Tess?" Fadilia asked suspiciously.

The General sighed. "This is just the beginning. We cannot trouble them with the minor squabbles, which are only there to serve as distractions for our troops," he explained. "Our true focus will be," he pushed a blue glowing button, "here."

Fadilia looked up to find the General had pulled up a map of the region of Saren Dari. She frowned. It was a barren plain; nothing but sand for hundreds of miles. Fadilia glanced over at General Steren. "What is this?" She motioned to the green grid-like map.

"We have reason to believe that Khivar's weapon is being built here." The General looked up gravely at the satellite uplink, which surveyed the entirety of Saren Dari. One of their best agents risked his life for this information. He had been captured after the drop off and he hadn't heard from the loyal Kedran since.

"So we are going to raid the base?"

The General exhaled slowly. "We have had some other intel about Saren Dari and the project," he said uneasily. "Khivar has sent Andaria, Zander, and Medgio there."

Fadilia tensed at the news of her close friends' move. "Do you know why?"

General Steren shook his head unhappily. "No. We have no idea what Khivar has in store for them," he replied stoically.

"Well then we'd better find out, shouldn't we?" Tess stated, entering unannounced.

General Steren bowed to the Queen and stepped aside as Tess moved in for a closer look at the suspected holding base of her son and mother. "We are planning the mission at this moment, Your Highness."

"And does that include me?" Tess asked darkly.

General Steren frowned. "Your Highness, that would be an extremely risky move. It wouldn't be prudent at all."

Tess spun around and gazed unwaveringly at the General. "And how logical do you think I am when it comes to my family, General Steren?" she rebuked. "They have my mother and my son as you said, and it will be a cold day in hell before I let another thing happen to either of them. I've been held back because it wasn't the 'right time', or 'someone's life was in danger' - well it's payback time."

Fadilia noted her daughter-in-law's steady and resolute tone when speaking about her involvement in the rescue. She understood the restless and frustrated emotions that waged within Tess' soul and spirit. No one could have convinced her to run and hide when Khivar attacked her family, but her son saw to it that she was unable to protest, having her drugged and taken away.

"I don't think that is wise," General Steren said tersely.

"Well it doesn't matter what you think," Tess spat. She glanced briefly at Fadilia, as if seeking her support. "I am going on that mission, if it's the last thing I do."

"Exactly my point," General Steren growled. "It cannot be the last thing you do!"

"What else would you have her do, General?" Fadilia interrupted the debate. "She will face Khivar, and God willing, with my son at her side. How much more difficult and dangerous will this mission be?" she countered.

General Steren tensed at the direction of this conversation. "We have capable men to oversee this mission, Your Highnesses," he explained calmly. "Commander Michael will lead the expedition."

"Then you should have no qualm with my decision," Tess reasonably argued. "And with both, Michael and I, there, you should be twice more at ease."

General Steren opened his mouth to protest when the entranceway opened once again, revealing Michael's full stature. "I guess no one else could sleep either," he quipped dryly.

"What's going on here?" he asked uncertainly. "One of the servant guys told me I could find you in here." He entered the room cautiously.

"Commander Michael," General Steren sighed irascibly. "Would you not agree that Queen Tess should remain hidden in the confines of the mountain?"

Michael glanced between the three strong-willed individuals. "Yes," he replied. "She would probably be safer..."

Tess let out an exasperated cry. "How can you say that?" she yelled angrily.

Michael held up his hand, signaling Tess to be quiet. "Let me finish." He turned back to General Steren, who looked skeptically at Michael. "But Tess is the strongest, most powerful aliens I've ever encountered. And if she's mad, there's no telling what will happen," Michael added, glancing back at Tess, whose expression changed to gratitude. "If I want anyone to fight by my side, it would be Tess."

General Steren was speechless. He looked dejected and irritable.

Fadilia gazed understandingly at her close confidante. "Have faith General Steren, the One has a Plan," she said soothingly. "They will not be harmed."

General Steren looked warily at Fadilia's words of encouragement and glanced up at Michael and Tess. He closed his eyes and shook his head. "Fine," he said reluctantly. "You will join the mission." He glanced back at Fadilia, who nodded approvingly, and groaned. "I was only thinking of your safety, Your Highness."

Tess nodded slowly. "I understand, General Steren," she said appreciatively. "But I need to do this."

General Steren and Tess locked gazes and an understanding passed between them. "Well then, let's begin."

~~~

"What do you think he's up to, General?" the Captain asked, as they stood before the stasis unit, which held Princess Vilandra.

The General thoughtfully tapped his finger against his bottom lip. "He'll come for them."

"But how? The human has no memory of this place."

The General smiled wickedly. "If he looks hard enough, he'll see we made a 'mistake' while erasing the humanoid's memory," he muttered under his breath. "If the King has regained a minute amount of his powers, he'll know where we are."

The Captain began to chuckle at the underhanded scheme of the General's, although he wasn't aware of the secret. "You're so clever, General."

"Don't be such a suck up, Captain Liesner," the General growled irritably. The words stored, in the humanoid mind, was useful when expressing insults to his subordinates. He quite rather enjoyed it.

"Yes Sir."

The General folded his arms across his chest and turned to the Captain. "Ready the troops, it's only a matter of time before the 'Great King' arrives," he said confidently. "And we wouldn't want to welcome him with anything less than he deserves, right Captain?"

The dark, stooping Hispanic captain nodded eagerly. "Oh definitely. His Majesty will be so pleased with your easy victory."

The General waved the captain off, and turned his focus back to the other Royal he had captured with such ease. As the corners of his lips curled into a victorious smirk, he tilted his head and clasped his hands together. One against so many...it almost doesn't seem fair. A low rumble emitted from the pit of his stomach and rose up into his throat, until it reached his lips and a dark and maniacal laugh filled the room.



Chapter Fifty Five

***
There is nothing so likely to produce peace as to be well prepared to meet the enemy.
- George Washington
***



'Cast your cares on the Lord
and he will sustain you;
he will never let the righteous fall. - Psalm 55:22'

Are you there?

Max closed his eyes and took a deep breath. His recent decision made him turn to the foreign book clenched in his hand. It was hard to believe the stories about an invisible Being, who created everything; yet here he was, pouring over his Word. Max shook his head. It was ridiculous.

'As ridiculous as aliens?' an inner voice countered.

Max sighed. "I guess not," he replied out loud to the non-verbal question.

Reluctantly Max opened the book once more, and scanned the thin tissue-like pages, searching for words of inspiration and direction. As if his hands were guided by some force, the book opened to the same book of the Bible he had been previously reading from. Psalms.

Max did not know much about the Bible; in fact, he knew less than nothing. His parents had not been wholly religious - except for special holidays - and he hadn't been exposed to the dogma of church. As he scanned the creatively written passages, Max noticed, in fine print, a reference to a man named David. Though he was practically an atheist - if he were to affiliate himself with any belief system - Max knew, as did most of the population of Earth, about the story about David and Goliath: the young shepherd boy, who with a single stone and slingshot, killed the towering monstrosity.

It was a common enough tale about judging someone by their size and appearance; but as Max recalled the story, he remembered the end of David's journey, which had him crowned king of the people of Israel. He turned to the beginning of the book of Psalms and realized that the author of the book was this same man - the King of Israel.

' In the LORD I take refuge.
How then can you say to me:
"Flee like a bird to your mountain.
For look, the wicked bend their bows;
they set their arrows against the strings
to shoot from the shadows
at the upright in heart.
When the foundations are being destroyed,
what can the righteous do?"

The LORD is in his holy temple;
the LORD is on his heavenly throne.
He observes the sons of men;
his eyes examine them.
The LORD examines the righteous,
but the wicked and those who love violence
his soul hates.
On the wicked he will rain
fiery coals and burning sulfur;
a scorching wind will be their lot.

For the LORD is righteous,
he loves justice;
upright men will see his face. - Psalm 11'

And this God has chosen me?

Just like David, who carried the weight of leading, guiding his people, Max stood in front, out on the battlefield; his decisions carrying consequences throughout his kingdom. If he made one wrong move, his people would fall to their deaths. It was a burden he hadn't been ready to carry in the past couple of years; he wasn't even sure if he was ready now. But there was no other choice, not in his heart; whatever kind of king he was, he would do his best to save the millions who depended on him.

How can you be so sure of me?

Max turned this question over and over in his head, as he skimmed the words of one of the most powerful kings ever known. He expected no reply, in his lifetime; he had experienced an uninvolved God. Except for the declaration of his destiny, Max had no reason to believe this 'God' existed.

He struggled with this new dilemma. He could accept that he was a king, and therefore, responsible for the lives of a whole planet; but what difference did God make in his destiny? Suddenly a gust wind arose and tore at the pages of the neatly pressed book. Max was startled and clamped his hand down on the blur of black and white, rustling in the wind. He lifted his hand when he felt the breeze die. The words of the passage caught his eye.

'"This is what the LORD says-
your Redeemer, who formed you in the womb:

I am the LORD ,
who has made all things,
who alone stretched out the heavens,
who spread out the earth by myself,

who foils the signs of false prophets
and makes fools of diviners,
who overthrows the learning of the wise
and turns it into nonsense,
who carries out the words of his servants
and fulfills the predictions of his messengers,

who says of Jerusalem, 'It shall be inhabited,'
of the towns of Judah, 'They shall be built,'
and of their ruins, 'I will restore them,'
who says to the watery deep, 'Be dry,
and I will dry up your streams,'
who says of Cyrus, 'He is my shepherd
and will accomplish all that I please;
he will say of Jerusalem, "Let it be rebuilt,"
and of the temple, "Let its foundations be laid." - Isaiah 44:24-28'

His heart skipped a beat. It was as if those words were meant for him. Max looked up into the clear blue sky and furrowed his brow. No, could it be?

Max shut the book, pursing his lips, a look of determination settling upon his brooding features, and closed his eyes. He had never uttered a prayer before, and wasn't sure if this was 'official' enough, but he wasn't going to go into logistics at that moment.

"God, or whoever you are, if you can hear me, I just need to know that I'm not just imagining things," he began slowly. "If you really are speaking to me through this book, if these really are your words, then tell me. What do you want from me?"

Max waited a moment, not sure if there would be an audible reply, or if he opened the black book, a confrontational declaration would await him. He licked his lips and let out an apprehensive sigh. Swallowing his fear, which came from an uncertain source of expectation, Max opened the book and skimmed the hundreds of words that formed marked passages. Once again his eyes were forced to linger on a verse, which would have seemed unimportant to a common bystander, but held Max with such a strong sense of purpose and revelation.

'The Lord works righteousness
and justice for all the oppressed. - Psalm 103:6'

Max closed his eyes and closed the book yet again. He had another decision to make: Would he choose to believe in this invisible God? Or was he in this alone?

Suddenly Max was disturbed from his silent thoughts by the sweet songs of a nearby lark. Its' voice pierced the silence with a strong, confident voice. Max sought the source of the song, but could only see loose, green foliage hanging from the branches of a row of trees that lined the street.

'Look around you. Can you really deny that something this wonderful could have been an accident?'

Max knew these questions raised from the depths of his soul already held the answer. He turned to the work of this unknown God, whom he had ignored for so long and who was now calling to him, and acknowledged in his heart and mind that He did exist.

"I believe you," Max said out loud, into the dawn of a new day. "And will do what you ask me to do."

Suddenly stillness came upon Max and the bustling creation, which he had been communing with. Even the songbird held its' breath at Max's confession, as if to say, 'finally'. Then as if someone had turned the mute off on the audio, Max was flooded by the vocal styling of various birds, dogs, cats, and whatever other living creature living in the vicinity. The sound was deafening. It made Max stifle a laugh. He had this mental image of animals dancing around - whether it was because God had told them what Max said, or just because they felt like it.

"You're definitely losing it," Max mumbled, running his fingers through his hair. He glanced over his shoulder at the house, where Liz and Jesse were sleeping, and closed his eyes tiredly. His thoughts turned to the day ahead; he was heading out into the desert, in search of a man, the face of which he had never seen before. Max groaned inwardly. "What am I supposed to do now?"

Max furrowed his brow and opened the book one last time. He flipped through the pages, when he came upon the book written by David again. The feelings of frustration and helplessness he was able to put into words amazed Max. As he read his words, Max felt himself praying - pleading - to God with the same words, understanding the position David had been in, when all of his enemies pressed in hard against him. These words filled him with a sense of peace - everything would be work out.

'For this God is our God forever and
ever;
he will be our guide even to the end.' - Psalm 48:14

~ * ~

"What are we doing here?" Jesse asked uneasily. "We're not going to find them out here. We're not anywhere near where we need to be."

Max brushed the chalky dust that clung to his hands, as he stood atop the plateau that jutted out above their hiding place. He looked down at Jesse, who stood nearest him, and then Liz, who was only a couple of feet behind them. After spending that evening and early dawn in an intense struggle with himself and the One who had chosen him, Max faced the challenge of the day ahead of him, with an uncertain heart. He was restless, as he planned in his mind the strategy of their search for the group, with the idea of going unsuspectingly into the desert, against an adversary they knew nothing about. Then with a wonderful clarity, Max realized what he must do.

"We're not going to find them," Max replied somberly.

"What do you mean?" Liz came up behind him and rested her hand upon his shoulder. "Max, what are we doing here?" she asked softly.

Max turned around and rolled his shoulders back, staring at the two friends, who had managed to escape capture, and swallowed hard. There were so many changes happening within him that he didn't have the time to explain to them. He felt a new strength and confidence fill him as he faced the coming onslaught of enemies willing him to fall. This was his destiny. He would not be denied - the One who ordained it would not be denied.

"Would you stop looking at us like we're kids?" Jesse exclaimed in frustration. "We are not giving up on them, Max!"

Max tilted his head calmly and shook his head in disagreement. "That is not what I'm doing," he replied stoically. Turning out into the vast expanse of space and desert, Max focused on the distant horizon. "We'll get them back."

"How?" Liz asked hesitantly.

Max quarter-turned his body toward her, with his chin resting against his right shoulder, as his eyes were hidden by his long lashes. "They're going to come to us."

~~~

"Our defenses have detected a massive energy flux due south, General." Captain Leisner bowed hesitantly to the high ranking officer, unsettled by the report himself.

"Do you have the exact coordinates for this anomaly?"

Captain Leisner shuffled forward, holding out a thin black panel, which diagramed the sudden energy spike in the region. He took a step back as the General snatched the information from his hand and waited patiently, with his hands clasped behind his back. "Yes sir. Our officers have not yet identified the possible explanation for such a concentrated explosion of energy."

The General seemed perturbed by this unexpected event. He glanced furtively at the captive princess and then back at the report. "An obvious ploy," he muttered under his breath. The General glanced up at him and cleared his throat, straightening his posture to its' imposing height. "Order our scouts back to camp and prepare our troops for advancement," he commanded sternly.

Captain Leisner nodded his head and acknowledged his commanding officer's instructions. "Yes sir," he yelled, as a soldier would to his commander. Captain Leisner was about to salute and leave, but he hesitated - a motion the General noticed.

"What is it?" he barked, irritably.

Captain Leisner furrowed his brow and shrunk back, afraid at what the General's reaction would be to his thoughts. "Uh, nothing," he said, dismissing his first reaction and attempted to turn and leave.

The General waved his hand above his head and he saw out of his peripheral that two officers had stepped in front of the exit, blocking his escape. "Tell me what is on your mind, Captain." He stepped forward, sliding his arm around his shoulder, without making contact, guiding him to a nearby stool. "I insist," he said, with an aggravated smile across his face.

He sat down uncomfortably, shifting his weight on the small circumference, which was stabilized by three narrow legs. "It was really nothing, General," he replied, laughing nervously. "I just lost myself for a moment."

The General looked down upon him in disbelief. His startling, cold blue eyes bore into him, as if trying to carve his initials in the back of his head. "I know you were thinking something, now tell me, Captain." Venom laced his words as they left his lips.

Captain Leisner swallowed hard and lowered his gaze, unable to maintain eye contact with the intimidating Iturian General. "I had just thought that we might be more unprepared than was first estimated," he whispered, cringing from the outburst that was expected.

"You fool," the General spat, narrowing his gaze, which seemed to intensify the fire that burned underneath the chilling blue. "He is using this to frighten the troops. It is nothing more than a game strategy." The tall Caucasian General began to pace back and forth in front of him.

"But his powers...they seem more formidable than Khivar's last briefing. The radius of the energy surge spanned several miles."

This comment seemed to sit as a burr underneath a horse's saddle, irritating the horse, and threatening to cause harm to anyone in its' vicinity. Suddenly, in a blink of an eye, the General stood looming over him, pressing the palm of his hand against his vulnerable throat. The Captain felt a warm pulsing against his Adam's apple. He looked anxiously up at the dangerous man, who was usually composed, as his eyes darted around wildly.

"Does it?" The General's throat rumbled in a low menacing tone.

"Sir?" A dark skinned man entered the restricted area, regaled in full dress, a gold crest signifying his rank as Captain, and stood a few feet from the high energy fraught confrontation.

The General snapped his head up and glared at the interruption. "What is it?"

"King Khivar has requested your presence in the Com Quarters.

Captain Leisner felt the heat of the General's energy pulse ebb at the mention of Khivar, however, his hand continued to hover inches from his throat.

The General glanced down at him and narrowed his eyes, as if debating whether he had enough time to kill him before answering his King's call. Turning his head to the side, the commander took a deep breath and nodded, all the while keeping his gaze upon the captain. "I am coming," he replied darkly.

Captain Leisner gulped at this comment. Was he headed towards Volos, as his now deceased parents had predicted?

"You," the General breathed heavily, "should thank His Highness for granting you a stay of execution for your treacherous words."

Unexpectedly the warm pulsing faded away, as the General pulled his hand back. The General took a step back and observed with an unnerving calmness, his state of utter relief. "Yes Sir!" he choked out, resting his hand against his throat.

The corners of the General's lips curled slightly, as his eyes gleamed evilly, and he turned heel and followed the other captain to the Com Quarters, where Khivar was awaiting his presence. Over his shoulder, without glancing back at the captain, the General barked, "Now do as I told you!"

The Captain swallowed hard, realizing how close he had been to finding out whether the 'Unseen' truly was. He took several deep breaths and wiped the sweat dripping profusely down his brow. After calming himself, he looked toward the attractive figure in stasis. "Against such evil, who can stand?" he whispered to the unconscious princess.

~~~

Andaria's head rested tiredly against her chest, as the full weight of her body was held up only by the restraints, which were cutting into her wrists, chained against the blank, grey walls.

The transfer from Ithilis was unexpected; when Nicholas and several soldiers stood glowering at her, while she sat wearily in her cell, Andaria thought, 'What now'?

It had gone smoothly for the treacherous child, as the soldiers lifted Andaria easily and took her to the transport craft. Medgio was already chained in energy bonds, which glowed green, when they placed her beside her faithful servant. She had not seen him since the night of endless torture. When Khivar taunted and goaded Medgio, Andaria could faintly hear his words, as she used what remaining strength she had to search past that impenetrable mirrored wall beside her table. She knew he was about to break and cried out words of defiance; it was all she could, as her state left her helpless. And by Khivar's reaction - he had not come to see her in several days - Medgio did not fail her. This knowledge brought a smile to her face.

But as quickly as the victorious insight was received, it was wiped away in an instant. The last passengers of the transport boarded the dimly lit air craft - Nicholas's recognizable stature stood in the entranceway, pausing, as if expecting the prisoners to gaze in admiration or awe, and he was flanked by two guards, one of which held a fidgeting baby. Her heart leaped into her throat, causing her to silently gasp for air.

The memory was still fresh in her mind.

She took a ragged breath, willing herself to live, if only for the young life she had just begun to know. Andaria hadn't seen her grandson since Nicholas and his guards casually walked through the cargo hold of the aircraft and proceeded to the well guarded interior of the transport ship. Her mind worked tirelessly, debating whether now was the time to expose her true self, and in turn, take what seemed like the best opportunity to save Zander from Khivar and his twisted schemes, or if she should wait. In the end, Andaria knew she was too weak to expose Zander to such a great risk; she had been gathering her strength since Khivar's attempt to coerce Medgio into revealing the location of the Loyalist's base of operation, and soon she would be strong enough to press the self-proclaimed Ruler of Antar.

Andaria groaned, as a trickle of blood fell to the ground. Her body was unable to wholly mend the mindless ravagings of Khivar's evil architects, she was certain, if Khivar or Nicholas were to subject her to another intense series of physical and mental scourings, it would be her last. As she was about to fall into a state of unconsciousness,she was startled by a soft humming.

'Nonnie.'

Andaria jerked her head up to search the room for the child-like voice she heard - there was no one.

'Nonnie?' the voice called again.

"Zander?" Her voice was soft, even hesitant to say his name, for fear it was the delusions of a dying woman.

'Nonnie. I'm okay.' The voice was void of fear, and almost reassuring, in a hapless manner.

Andaria furrowed her brow, squeezing her eyes tightly, trying to focus her energy towards a silent conversation with this comforting, yet surprising display of power by her grandchild. Her mind was full of confusion and a swirl of colors. She could not focus long enough to enter Zander's mind.

'Stop!' Zander commanded forcefully.

Andaria shuddered inwardly. His mental voice filled her mind; as with any child, unable to distinguish the force his voice yielded.

'I am coming.'

Andaria frowned, uncertain of what Zander's comment could possibly mean. All of the sudden, Andaria felt herself drawn into a dark, black trance, unable to control her state of consciousness.

Andaria stood on the cliffs of Mizpah, overlooking the billowing tides of the Elvarian Sea. It was a familiar setting; she often brought Ava to this very site as a child, and in her old age, her grandson.

'Nonnie!' the familiar inner voice exclaimed happily.

Andaria spun around in time to see a child, no more than five years old, bounding up the winding rustic trail, which led to the cliffs, where she stood. His straight chestnut hair flopped over his eyes as he sprinted haphazardly toward her. Andaria was startled at the age of this child, and how he referred to her as his grandmother - Nonnie - when - if it was Zander - she hadn't so much explained her ties to the young child, who had yet to learn how to walk. He flung himself into her arms, as if he had known her for his entire life, and wrapped his tiny arms around her neck.

'I didn't think I would ever see you again,' he whispered into her ear.

Andaria's arms held the child loosely, as she was coming to grips with what she was experiencing.

Had Zander learned to utilize his powers at such a young age? What were his powers?

Andaria felt his arms draw her even closer to him, as his head rested against the nape of her neck. Instinctively, she closed her eyes and embraced the content child, who clung needfully to her. There was something so familiar to her, as he rested in her arms.

After a few moments, Andaria felt him pull away from her, until she could see his face clearly in front of her. His eyes opened in round doe-eyed innocence, shining as bright as Othniel's sceptre, with a startling depth of cerulean blue she had never seen inherited from Antarian genes. The blue was also accented by a thin halo of charcoal, which was most unusual. Still, she could see her daughter in his eyes; and his hair and facial features were definitely from his father's side of the family.

"Zander, is it really you?" She caressed his face with a mother's touch, and brushed his long bangs from his beautiful eyes, pausing a moment with her fingers lingering within the strands of his thick hair.

The child smiled and nodded fervently; then, in the blink of an eye, his eyes darkened and his smooth brow furrowed anxiously. 'I hope you're not mad at me for talking to you," he pouted. "I know I'm not supposed to..."

Andaria tilted her head and raised her eyebrow. "Oh no, Zander!" she exclaimed in disbelief. "Don't be sorry." Andaria pressed her lips against his smooth forehead. "My child, you have made your Nonnie so happy!" She kissed him again, embracing him tightly in her arms.

"Oh," he sighed, apparently relieved. His lips widened into a happy grin. His child-like hands pressed against her cheeks, one on each side, as he threw his head back and laughed. "Oh, Nonnie...you're so funny."

Andaria blew a raspberry against the nape of his neck, causing him to squirm and shriek in delight. It was a welcomed moment of rest from the toils of the present reality. She had no other cares except the child in her arms.

"Nonnie," Zander said breathlessly, "The bad men are going to hurt me..."

Andaria's expression, which had been untroubled and happy, now disappeared; instead, a flat, grim look emerged. "Don't say that," she whispered forcefully. "I will protect you, and so will your mother and father."

Zander tilted his head thoughtfully and pouted. "I don't think they're going to be fast enough," he in barely a whisper. "He told me so."

Andaria rested her forehead against his, as he lowered his gaze dejectedly. "Don't believe the bad man," she said reassuringly. "He's lying to you."

Zander pulled his head back, until his gaze met hers. They glistened under the warm glow of the Antarian sun. He shook his head. "Nonnie, He's not the bad man," he stated matter-of-factly. "He is really nice. I like him."

Andaria frowned. "What do you mean, Zander?" She was confused. Had Khivar or Nicholas convinced Zander that they were nice, caring men? The thought frightened her.

Zander squirmed in her arms and dropped all of his weight down, signaling to Andaria that he wanted to be let down. She released him, keeping her eye on the image of her daughter and Zan, as he clasped her hand in his and led her towards the edge of the cliff. He pointed eagerly out into the expanse, where the roar of the sea beckoned below.

"He is the guy."

Andaria bent down onto one knee and followed his finger toward its' goal - there was nothing but wisps of white clouds wafting by. "Who are you talking about, Zander?" she asked gently. "I don't see anyone."

Zander turned around and stared at her curiously. "You mean you don't see Him?"

Andaria shook her head, as she glanced behind him one more time, just in case she might have missed something. "No. There's no one there, my child."

"It's Him!" he exclaimed unhappily, with his arm pointing out behind him. "He said He would take care of me, Mommy and Daddy." He turned around and looked in the direction of his finger. Stamping his feet, he turned back to her. "He told me that He was bringing them home." With a child's temperance, Zander folded his arms across his chest and his eyes darkened, until the charcoal halo, which surrounded the chilling blue, now encroached on the cerulean blue, until there was only a thin ring of blue amidst the overwhelming black, which almost covered the entirety of his eyes.

Andaria finally understood and was awed at the inference of the possibility that Zander had truly encountered 'Him'. She couldn't be quite sure, but the thought gave her reason for the hope she had. "I know," she said soothingly, rubbing his upper arms. "But just because Nonnie can't see Him, doesn't mean you didn't. Is that what you're telling me? You saw 'The One'?"

Zander frowned, as if unable to get past the idea that she could not see his 'friend'. "I don't know," he pouted, pulling away from her grip. Zander walked a few steps down from the steep cliff edge, as if angry with her, but all of the sudden, he spun around, his eyes returned to their normal blue hue. "I'm sorry Nonnie," his eyes revealed an unexpected fear behind them, "I have to go."

Andaria tilted her head questioningly. "Where are you going?" she blurted out, reaching for her only grandson.

"They're talking about their plans...I can't stay." He turned and ran down the trail, with burnt gold grasses lining its' path.

"Wait!" Andaria called frantically.

Zander stopped a moment and turned around. "I love you, Nonnie," he cried out, unabashed, waving frenetically.

She opened her mouth to return the sentiments, but her voice was silenced.

Andaria jerked her head up and found herself chained to the bland, mind-numbing walls of her cell. She gasped for air, as Zander's sudden exit, from his unexpected visit, left her reeling. Once again, his inexperience, in the art of mind merging and travel, showed, as he left his subject drained. Andaria closed her eyes and took a deep breath, assessing what had just happened to her.

If that was him, I have reason to hope.

Andaria easily recalled the image of her grandchild, so much older than he was, and the knowledge that parts of his mother and father ran deep in his blood brought a tear to her eye. 'The One' had continued his covenant with the House of Kedar - He saw fit to allow Zander into His Presence, something not done since the days of Cian. Now she also shared in that covenant, through her grandchild.

Silently, Andaria prayed, asking Him to fulfill his promise, and she also asked that Tess and Max would surrender control over their lives and turn it over to their purposed destiny. For it was a destiny planned and ordained in love. And with those inaudible words, Andaria allowed herself to fall into darkness.

~~~

'I will be your Strength.'

Isabel heard the voice faintly in the back of her mind. Her present state remained the same. Lost in the ungodly state of unrest neither awake, nor dead - Isabel focused on keeping her sanity. It was a task that was getting harder by the minute...if there was time in the state her mind, soul, and body were in.

Now and again, Isabel would hear this very voice, which only moments ago urged her to carry on, speaking to her in such a whisper, as if it were not there. The mysterious occurrences brought to her attention, the possibility that she was imagining things, or her captors were toying with her mind.

'Never will I leave you, never will I forsake you.'

Suddenly a warm bright glow appeared before her eyes, and Isabel found herself gazing into it, in her physical form, which stood in a dark abyss. Her hands ran down the familiar form, once a formless consciousness, and swallowed in disbelief at the radiating white light; though it had no obvious form, Isabel shifted uneasily, while standing in the presence of the faceless luminescence, as such an overwhelming feeling of awe and reverence. Isabel found herself standing in the black abyss, with her eyes averted.

It was an unexplainable reaction. Isabel did not understand why something inside of her was utterly drawn to the light yet was unable to face its pure lightness of being. She bit the inside of her cheek, as her mind raced, searching for any explanation of who or what this light was.

'I AM.'

Isabel glanced from underneath her short auburn hair, which hid her face, at the imposing light, which had unexpectedly strengthened in intensity and brilliance. 'Am I dead?" she blurted out, shielding herself from the searing heat that emanated from this voice, yet was not scorched.

'Rest in Me.'

Isabel's eyes darted, unable to focus while she stood in a place of extremes. "Can I see you?" she asked hesitantly, angling her body towards the light. "If you are, who I think You are, I know in stories that I'm not allowed to do something like that..." Her voice trailed off, waiting in expectancy.

'You may behold the Lord.'

Isabel took a deep breath before turning around and resting her gaze upon a tall, broad figure fitted with skillfully crafted armor of white and yellow gold. Its' facial features seemed to hold a distinct masculine quality, though Isabel felt deep inside that this creature was not a mere man. She stood with her mouth agape and laughed nervously, throwing her head back in a mixture of fear and disbelief. "This is insane." Isabel stumbled back a few steps, while shaking her head; she turned back to, what she could only describe from her earthly vocabulary, as an angel of God. "Are you really here? Or am I just losing it?"

'Do not be afraid,' it spoke, without moving its' lips.

Isabel stared skeptically at the being. "You've got to be kidding, right? I'm seeing an angel of God and you're telling me not to freak out?" she exclaimed hysterically. "This cannot be happening."

'Your time is drawing near. Prepare yourself.'

Isabel blinked several times, furrowing her brow in confusion. "Prepare myself?" She pressed her fingers against her eyes, as a portentous feeling of change made her stomach churn in distress. "Please tell me what is going on," she pleaded, with a heart felt cry. "I can't do this anymore."

The angel stood silently, unfazed by her emotional outburst.

Isabel fell to her knees. "Do you hear me?" she said in tearful frustration. "Please hear me. I just want this to be over. I don't want this life anymore." Letting out a helpless groan, unable to find the words to express what lay in her heart, Isabel buried her face in her hands, as the disheveled locks of her hair fell across her face. "Why can't I be normal? I don't want to be chosen!"

Her cry seemed to be swallowed up in the endless abyss.

Isabel wished she could escape the confines of her body, as it felt like she was about to explode; she wanted to claw off this body, that allowed her to feel. Her mind was in turmoil and filled with uncertainty. Memories of her past life with Rath, as Vilandra, plagued her. Her heart defiantly longed for Michael's reassuring strength and comforting presence. Isabel shook her head.

No! She, Isabel, was in love with her husband. She was leaving that life behind.

'Find Rest in me, my child. I will be your refuge in this time of trial and testing. I will see you through.'

Unwanted tears filled her eyes and brimmed over, leaving a glistening trail against her fair face. Isabel glared accusingly at the statuesque figure, and shaking her head, she spat out, "NO!" She pushed herself to her feet, all the while continuing to shake her head at the emotionless messenger of God. "I don't find you comforting. And you won't stop these memories in my head." Isabel pressed the palms of her hands against her throbbing temples.

'Your trials are great,' the angel agreed, nodding his head, finally showing signs of life. 'I have been with you through it all. I AM with you."

Isabel choked on the tears that flowed, lowering her head; the will to fight had disappeared as quickly as it had appeared. She was so tired, so tired.

'Your fathers have sinned against me, and you are forced to reap their harvest.'

Isabel knew He was referring to their conception and birth. "Why?" she asked raspily, throwing her hands up. "I didn't do anything..."

'Because I AM holy.'

His...or its' words didn't seem to have anything to do with her question.

'But you will not always face enmity. A day is approaching, where at long last the sins of your fathers will be atoned for. I have chosen my instruments of righteousness.'

"I have to go through this to become this instrument?" she asked wearily. He spoke with authority, as if He already knew the outcome.

'Yes, you will be my instrument.'

"But what if I said no?"

There was no pause from the messenger, as if He already knew her question beforehand. 'My plans will not be thwarted.'

Isabel took a deep breath and wiped the remnants of her tears of frustration, as they were replaced with an unexpected numbness. "So you really don't care what I think?"

Silence.

"Don't you love me?"

'I AM love. What you know, see, hear, and feel is because I AM. I was before, not begotten, nor created by any hands. I AM.'

Suddenly Isabel was filled with an indescribable shame at her accusations. The luminescence that emanated from the angel grew brighter, until she could no longer gaze upon his face. Who was she to question His plans?

At that moment, Isabel understood what it was like to be in the presence of the Living God. Everything was stripped away. Standing in judgment by the Him, it was like she was standing bare - no words, thoughts, or actions of her heart was hidden from His sight.

"Oh God," she whispered, closing her eyes and covering her face from His piercing eyes. "I am so sorry." Under her fingertips, a new dampness trickled from her eyes - tears of remorse and shame. Once again, Isabel fell to her knees, rocking herself gently.

'But I am with you, my child. I AM merciful and compassionate. I AM faithful and gracious.'

His words only served to further the depth of her self-loathing. She did not deserve to look upon Him; she was unworthy to be part of His chosen. Isabel shook her head and muttered through her hands, "No. I am nothing. I don't deserve this..."

When she was feeling the full weight of her sins against Him, Isabel